bK 


Z'j 


KJ 


J 


Rein,  Wilhelm,  1847-1929. 
The  life  of  Martin  Luther 


THE   LIFE 


OF 


MAETIN  LUTHER 


BY 

DR.  WlLLIAM'^REIlSr, 

SEMINARY    DIRECTOR    AT    EISENACH    IK    GERMANT. 


TRANSLATED  FBOM  THE  GERMAN  AND  EDITLD  BT 

Rev.  G.  F.  BEHRINGER, 

BROOKLYN,  N.  T. 


NEW  YORK: 

FUNK  &  WAGNALLS,   Publishers, 

10  AND  12  Dey  Street. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1883,  by 

FUNK  &  WAGNALLS, 

In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress  at  Washington,  D.  C. 


,..  U  >LJ  U  U  A 


PREFACE. 


The  history  of  mankind  presents  us  with  many  great 
names,  but  with  few  great  men.  And  even  among  those 
that  are  called  great  men,  few  there  are  whose  records 
will  bear  a  close  scrutiny.  In  most  cases  the  character 
of  the  private  man  is  distinct  from  the  influence  of  his 
public  career. 

Among  the  immortal  names  that  have  honored  their 
kind  and  glorified  their  God,  stands  pre-eminently  the 
name  of  Martin  Luther.  Yet  not  in  name  alone  does 
his  greatness  shine  forth  in  splendor  after  the  lapse  of 
four  centuries,  but  in  word  and  deed,  in  character  and 
influence.  His  private  life  and  public  career  are  a  unit, 
for  both  were  the  manifestations  of  a  sincere  soul,  a 
generous  heart,  a  true  man. 

The  enlightened,  civilized  world  celebrates  the  four 
hundredth  anniversary  of  this  great  man's  birth.  He 
belongs  to  the  world,  to  Church  and  State,  for  both 
have  felt  the  influence  of  his  teachings.  In  the  truest 
estimate  of  his  God-given  work  he  belongs  to  no  sect  or 
party,  he  is  a  man  of  and  for  the  people.  In  what 
better  way  can  the  memorial  of  his  birth  be  observed 
than  by  a  study  of  his  life,  his  character,  and  his  works  ; 
and  above  all,  by  a  practical  appreciation  of  the  influences 
which  have  proceeded  from  him  and  blessed  mankind  ? 

To  that  end  this  volume  has  been  prepared  :  to  present 
an  attractive  life-picture  of  this  representative  of  the 


IV  PREFACE. 

people  and  servant  of  God.  It  is  founded  upon  fact, 
illustrated  from  experience,  and  written  for  popular 
comprehension. 

In  tlie  work  of  translation  and  preparation  the  editor 
freely  consulted  and,  where  necessary,  gratefully  used, 
the  volumes  of  Kostlin,  Meurer,  Krauth,  and  others,  in 
additions  and  improvements  to  the  original  of  Dr.  Rein. 

But,  in  the  words  of  Herder,  *'  Of  what  use  to  learn 
of  past  ages,  to  praise  or  to  blame  ?  Let  us  remember 
Luther's  method  of  thought,  his  plain  hints  and  his 
strong  truths,  and  let  us  apply  them  to  our  own  times  !" 
In  this  spirit  this  book  is  sent  out  on  its  mission. 

G.  F.  B. 
Brooklyn,  October  31,  1883. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I.  PAGE 

Against  Indulgences 7 

CHAPTER  n. 
Luther's  Youth 17 

CHAPTER  III. 
Luther  in  the  Monastery  at  Erfurt 27 

CHAPTER  IV. 
Luther  as  Professor  in  Wittenberg 36 

CHAPTER  V. 
L^^ther  and  the  Papal  Ambassadors 51 

CHAPTER  VI. 
The  Disputation  at  Leipsic 62 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Concerning  the  Ban  of  Excommunication 67 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
Luther  Burns  the  Papal  Bull  of  Excommunication 76 

CHAPTER  IX. 
Luther  before  the  Emperor  at  Worms  82 

CHAPTER  X. 
Luther  on  the  Wartburg 93 

CHAPTER  XI. 
The  Troubles  at  Wittenberg 101 

CHAPTER  XII. 
Luther's  Return  to  Wittenberg 105 


Vi  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  Xin.  P^B 

Progress  of  the  Reformation 117 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Dark  Clonds 124 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Luther's  Marriage 132 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
Luther's  Reformatory  Activity 136 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
The  Conference  at  Marburg 151 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 
The  Diet  at  Spire 158 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Luther  in  Coburg  Castle 162 

CHAPTER  XX. 
The  Diet  of  Augsburg. 168 

CHAPTER  XXI. 
Until  the  Death  of  John  the  Constant 172 

CHAPTER  XXII. 
Preparations  for  a  Council  and  Attempts  at  Union 175 

CHAPTER  XXin. 
Luther  in  Smalcald 182 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 
The  Closing  Years  of  Luther's  Life 186 

CHAPTER  XXV. 
The  Death  of  Martin  Luther 192 

Opinions  upon  Lutheu 201 

Chbonologicajl  Tablk 213 

Index 215 


THE  LIFE  OF  MARTIN  LUTHER. 


CHAPTEE   I. 

AGAINST    INDULGENCES. 


It  was  tlie  31st  of  October,  1517.  The  evening  mists 
had  already  settled  down  upon  the  city  of  Wittenberg 
and  upon  the  river  Elbe,  flowing  close  by.  The  city 
itself  was  yet  alive  with  activity  ;  for  to-morrow,  the 
first  of  November,  being  All  Saints'  day,  would  be  cele- 
brated as  the  anniversary  of  the  consecration  of  the 
Castle  Church.  A  multitude  of  people,  clergymen  and 
laymen,  had  congregated  in  the  place.  In  dense  groups 
they  stood  along  the  street  leading  from  the  market-place 
to  the  castle  and  awaited  the  beginning  of  evening  ser- 
vice. But  before  the  bells  announced  the  same,  there 
pressed  through  the  scattered  crowds,  with  rapid  strides, 
an  Augustinian  monk,  pursuing  his  course  directly  to  the 
chief  entrance  of  the  Castle  Church.  Here  he  paused, 
and  drawing  from  his  dark  cloak  a  closely  written  docu- 
ment, he  nailed  it  to  the  church  door.  Then  he  disap- 
peared within  the  entrance  leading  to  the  sacristy.  His 
act  did  not  excite  any  particular  attention,  for  it  was 
customary  at  that  time,  on  the  occasion  of  great  festivals, 
to  publish  the  official  announcement  of  special  acts,  as 
well  as  of  university  disputations,  and  to  use  the  church 
doors  for  that  purpose. 


8  THE    LIFE    OF    MAKTX^i    LUTHER. 

After  the  monk  had  disappeared,  those  standing  near 
])V  liastened  to.  tlio  portals  of  the  church.  One  of  the 
foremost  read  the  superscription  and  translated  it  into 
German — for  it  was  written  in  Latin  :  "  A  Disputation 
to  set  forth  the  Yirtne  of  Indulgences.  Actuated  by 
love  and  by  a  desire  to  bring  the  truth  to  light,  a  disputa- 
tion will  be  held  at  Wittenberg,  concerning  the  follow- 
ing theses,  under  the  direction  of  the  Reverend  Father 
Martin  Luther,  Master  of  the  Liberal  Arts  and  of  Sacred 
Theology,  and  authorized  Teacher  of  the  same.  There- 
fore it  is  requested,  that  all  who  cannot  be  present  in 
person  to  discuss  these  theses  may  do  so  in  writing.  In 
the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Amen."  Scarcely 
had  the  theses,  thus  pubhshed,  been  read  by  those  nearest 
the  door,  when  the  evening  services  began  and  the  mul- 
titude poured  into  the  church. 

Not  long  thereafter,  the  same  Augustinian  monk  that 
had  nailed  the  Latin  theses  to  the  church  door  stood  in 
the  pulpit  and  preached  upon  the  festival  text,  Luke 
19  :  1,  etc.,  which  records  the  history  of  Zacchfeus. 
Keverently  did  the  congregation  listen  to  the  simple, 
calm,  and  heartfelt  sermon  of  the  Augustinian  monk. 
^'  Christ  must  become  everything  to  us,"  he  said  ;  "  and 
unto  those  to  V\'hom  Christ  is  something,  all  else  will 
he  nothing.  lie  inust  be  sought  with  a  heart  which, 
with  a  feeling  of  its  unworthiness,  does  not  dare  to  invite 
Jliin,  but  which,  for  that  very  reason,  most  urgently 
im})lores  His  presence.  Such  a  request,  coming  from 
the  heart,  God  will  grant.  Thus  lie  would  have  our 
hearts.  And  thus  every  feast  of  dedication  should  not 
be  merely  an  outward  consecration  of  a  church,  but 
rather  a  consecration  of  the  heart  unto  God."  Then 
the  monk  spoke  concerning  the  display  of  the  traffic 
with  indulgences  which  was  approaching  the  gates  of 


AGAINST    INDULGENCES.  9 

Wittenberg.  He  said  but  little,  however,  about  this 
matter,  and  that  without  vehemence.  ^'  The  fault  of 
man,"  he  continued,  ''  to  seek  his  own  instead  of  Christ, 
and  to  seek  his  own  even  in  Christ,  is  universal  ;  but 
especially  at  this  time,  w^hen  seductive  preachers  of  in- 
dulgences endeavor  to  encourage  this  error."  Then  he 
explained  to  the  congregation  the  difference  between 
spiritual  re]3entance  and  sacramental  repentance,  includ- 
ing private  confession  and  church  penances.  He  in- 
structed his  hearers  that  indulgences  could  refer  only  to 
the  performance  of  penance.  At  the  close,  he  w^arned 
them  against  the  error  of  an  imaginary  repentance,  in 
feeling  sorrow  over  an  imposed  penance  instead  of  over 
the  committed  sin  itself  ;  and  that  they  should  not  allow 
themselves  to  be  deceived  by  the  venders  of  indulgences, 
so  as  to  be  deprived  of  the  salutary  effects  of  punishment 
in  the  performance  of  penance. 

This  warning  against  the  preachers  of  indulgences  was 
justified  by  good  reasons.  For  in  the  neighborhood  of 
"Wittenberg,  at  the  town  of  Jiiterbock,  Tetzel,  a  Domini- 
can monk,  carried  on  his  traffic.  There  were  lively 
times  at  that  place,  as  at  an  annual  fair  and  market. 
The  people  danced  and  caroused,  rejoicing  that  they 
w^ere  rid  of  their  sins.  And  large  multitudes  flocked 
from  Wittenberg  to  patronize  Tetzel. 

The  following  circumstances  led  to  the  traffic  in  in- 
dulgences. The  Roman  Catholic  Church  maintained 
that  the  saints,  during  their  life  on  earth,  had  accumu- 
lated a  treasury  of  merit  because  of  their  good  works  ; 
tliat  they  had  done  more  good  than  they  were  obliged  to 
do.  Tliis  surplus  might  be  used  for  the  benefit  of  sinful 
men  who  had  accomplished  less  good  than  was  needed 
for  their  salvation.  The  Pope  claimed  that  he  had  re- 
ceived  authority  from   God  to  draw  from  this  reservoir 


10  THE    LIFE   OF   MARTIN    LUTHER. 

of  merit,  and  to  apply  it  to  those  who  had  shown  them- 
selves worthy  by  their  sorrow  and  repentance.  But 
soon  sorrow  and  repentance  were  dispensed  with,  and 
matters  were  satisfactorily  arranged  by  the  nse  of  money. 
Thus  arose  the  so-called  trafiic  in  indulgences,  which 
proved  to  be  a  source  of  great  revenue  to  the  popes. 
This  was  the  case  under  Leo  X.,  who  at  this  time  occu- 
pied the  papal  chair.  He  was  a  descendant  of  the  fa- 
mous family  of  the  Medici  of  Florence.  He  loved  science 
and  art,  learning  and  poetry,  as  well  as  splendor  and 
gayety.  As  for  religion,  he  was  not  much  concerned 
about  it  ;  for  otherwise  how  could  he  have  used  it  merely 
as  a  solirce  of  revenue  ? 

After  the  example  of  his  predecessor,  Julius  II.,* 
Pope  Leo  X.f  turned  the  faith  of  Christian  believers  in 
the  virtue  of  indulgences  to  profitable  account  by  offer- 
ing this  new  means  of  grace  for  sale,  especially  in  Ger- 
many. Kesistance  to  Turkish  dominion,  which  under 
the  powerful  influence  of  the  then  reigning  sultan  threat- 
ened the  overthrow  of  Christianized  Europe,  afforded  a 
good  pretext.  And  yet,  as  touching  a  war  with  Turkey, 
it  was  a  vain  pretence.  For  none  of  the  popes  ever 
seriously  entertained  this  idea,  but  used  it  as  a  cloak  to 
conceal  their  project  of  despoiling  German  lands  of  their 
money  by  means  of  indulgences.  The  completion  of 
St.  Peter's  Church  at  Rome  seems  to  have  been  a  more 
serious  matter  to  Pope  Leo.  In  order  to  acquire  the 
necessary  means  for  this  grandest  of   all  buildings  in 

♦  Julius  II.  was  born  in  1441,  and  died  in  1513.  He  was  chosen 
Pope  in  1503.     He  laid  the  corner-stone  of  St.  Peter's  Church. 

t  Leo  X.  was  born  in  1475,  and  died  in  1521.  He  was  elected 
to  succeed  Julius  II.  on  the  11th  of  March,  1513.  He  was 
ordained  a  priest  March  loth,  consecrated  a  bishop  on  the  17th, 
and  crowned  as  Pope  on  the  19th  of  March,  1513. 


AGAINST    INDULGENCES.  11 

Christendom,  lie  ordered  the  traffic  in  indulgences  to  be 
carried  on  with  pomp  and  display.  He  appointed  as  the 
chief  business  manager  of  the  enterprise  Archduke  and 
Archbishop  Albert  of  Majence,  bj  descent  a  Prince  of 
Brandenburg,  in  taste  and  Hfe  a  counterpart  of  the  Pope. 
As  a  mere  youth  he  was  clothed  with  the  high  dignity 
of  a  triple  office  as  Archbishop  of  Mayence  and  Magde- 
burg, and  Bishop  of  Halberstadt.  But  this  threefold 
promotion  involved  a  large  expenditure  of  money  which 
had  to  be  paid  in  Kome.  And  the  maintenance  of  the 
splendor  of  his  court  called  for  a  liberal  outlay,  so  that 
he  was  obliged  to  resort  to  extraordinary  measures  to 
replenish  his  coffers.  He  welcomed  Pope  Leo's  plan  of 
the  disposal  of  indulgences,  and  gladly  became  his  ser- 
vant in  its  management  ;  for  a  division  of  the  profits  be- 
tween Leo  and  Albert  was  a  condition  attached  to  the 
business  agreement. 

The  first  thing  to  be  attended  to  now  was  to  secure 
such  subordinate  officials  as  would  understand  how  to 
carry  on  the  traffic  with  indulgences  in  the  most  effective 
manner.  And  such  were  soon  found.  But  the  most 
zealous  and  vigorous  among  them  all  was  without  doubt 
the  Dominican  monk  John  Tetzel,  born  at  Pirna  in  Sax- 
ony. His  father  was  John  Dietz,  a  goldsmith.  As  a 
child  the  son  was  called  Dietzel,  i.  e. ,  little  Dietz,  from 
which  arose  the  name  Tetzel.  He  attended  the  Univer- 
sity of  Leipsic,  and  obtained  the  first  degree  in  philoso- 
phy. Then  he  became  a  preaching  friar.  He  had 
already  served  as  preacher  of  indulgences,  and  had  done 
a  good  business  with  the  so-called  papal  ^^  milk-and-butter 
letters."  These  were  certificates  granting  permission, 
during  the  Lenten  season,  to  partake  of  victuals  prepared 
in  part  of  butter  and  milk,  though  to  do  so  was  contrary 
to  the  laws  of  the  Church.     This  former  effective  service 


12  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN    LUTHER. 

secured  for  liim  not  only  a  new  position  as  preacher  and 
seller  of  indulgences,  but  an  appointment  more  honor- 
able also,  as  Inquisitor,  i.e.,  as  judge  over  all  such  as 
presumed  to  deviate  from  the  faith  of  the  Church.  And 
lie  seems  to  have  been  well  fitted  by  nature  for  his  call- 
ing. He  presented  an  imposing  appearance  and  pos- 
sessed a  loud,  strong  voice.  Exceedingly  well  did  he 
understand  how  to  talk  in  a  common  way  to  the  common 
people.  His  ignorance  he  concealed  by  his  audacity, 
which  never  left  him  in  the  lurch.  Nor  did  he  refrain 
from  falsehood  and  exaggeration.  And  what  he  declared 
concerning  the  effects  of  indulgences  surpassed  every- 
thing fhat  had  hitherto  been  said  in  their  favor.  In  his 
addresses  to  the  people  he  maintained  in  plain  speech  : 
*^  Christ  has  laid  down  His  authority  over  all  Christen- 
dom, until  tlie  day  of  judgment,  and  has  intrusted  the 
Pope  with  plenary  power  in  His  stead.  The  Pope  there- 
fore can  forgive  each  and  every  sin,  whether  already 
committed  or  yet  to  be  committed,  and  that  without  sor- 
row and  repentance.  The  greatest  guilt  can  be  effaced 
by  purchasing  a  papal  certificate  of  forgiveness.  No 
crime,  however  horrible  and  inconceivable  in  reality,  is 
excluded  from  this  forgiveness.  The  indulgence  cross 
of  the  pope  is  not  inferior  in  sacredness  to  the  cross  of 
Christ,  and  hence  the  former  must  be  honored  as  highly 
as  the  latter."  Even  nature  must  be  subject  to  the 
power  of  these  indulgences,  said  Tetzel.  At  Annaberg, 
in  Saxony,  he  declared  that  the  hills  surrounding  the  city 
would  be  changed  into  solid  silver  if  the  people  would 
freely  buy  his  indulgences.  And  whoever  should  pre- 
sume to  doubt  the  papal  power  to  forgive  sins,  was 
threatened  with  death  at  the  stake,  excommunication, 
and  eternal  damnation. 

The  impression  which  his  eloquence  was  calculated  to 


AGAINST    IKDULGEN^CES.  13 

produce  was  further  strengthened  by  the  glorious  dis- 
play and  the  splendid  festivities  prepared  to  greet  the 
advent  of  this  preacher  of  indulgences.  The  region 
round  about  Magdeburg,  Halberstadt,  Zerbst.  and  Halle 
was  traversed  by  Tetzel  as  if  he  were  a  distinguished 
prelate  of  the  Church.  He  rode  in  a  magnificent  wagon 
surrounded  by  a  mounted  body-guard.  He  was  met  at 
the  gates  of  every  city  he  entered  by  the  monks  and 
other  clergy,  the  municipal  councillors,  teachers  and 
students,  men  and  women,  old  and  young,  amid  the 
ringing  of  bells,  the  singing  of  church  choirs,  and  the 
burning  of  torches.  At  the  head  of  the  procession  was 
carried  the  papal  bull  upon  a  velvet  cushion  and  taken 
into  the  church.  Here  was  erected  a  red  cross,  on  which 
was  fastened  the  papal  banner.  Then  Tetzel  mounted 
the  pulpit  and  importuned  the  people  with  his  ad- 
monitions and  recommendations  of  indulgences  :  ^*  Now, 
now  is  the  day  of  grace  come  to  your  very  doors  !  Ye 
women,  sell  your  veils  and  purchase  indulgences  with  the 
proceeds  !"  He  classified  sins  and  misdemeanors,  and 
fixed  a  definite  tax  for  each  and  all.  Thus,  sacrilege  or 
church  robbery  and  perjury  were  rated  at  nine  ducats  ;  * 
a  murder  already  committed,  at  eight  ducats  ;  adultery,  at 
six  ducats,  etc.  It  is  said  that  upon  his  treasure -chest 
was  insciibed  the  motto  : 

"  Soon  as  the  coin  in  the  box  doth  ring, 
The  soul  can  into  heaven  spring." 

It  was  the  Augustinian  monk  of  Wittenberg  who  com- 
manded this  sinful  traffic  of  the  indulgence  preacher  to 
cease.  Yet  little  did  he  dream  how  great  a  tempest  he 
was  conjuring  up  !    For  the  Pope  himself,  he  entertained 

*The  Sliver  ducat  is  about  equal  in  value  to  the  American  dol- 
lar, and  the  gold  ducat  to  about  twice  that  amount. 


14  THE    LIFE    OF    MARTIN    LUTHER. 

the  greatest  reverence,  and  believed  tliat  lie  was  at  fault 
in  but  one  thing,  and  that  was  this  traffic  in  indulgences. 
In  fact  he  persuaded  himself  to  believe  that  the  Pope 
knew  nothing  of  the  scandalous  proceedings  of  Tetzel, 
and  that,  as  soon  as  he  should  be  informed  of  it,  his  right- 
eous wrath  would  condemn  the  infamous  traffic.  Could 
he  have  known  how  greatly  he  was  deceiving  himself  in 
this  matter  ? 

Dr.  Mai-tin  Luther,  Master  of  the  Liberal  Arts  and  of 
Sacred  Theology — thus  he  called  himself  in  the  super- 
scription of  his  ninety-live  theses.  In  these,  however, 
for  the  first  time,  he  publicly  attacked  the  papal  power, 
60  far -as  it,  according  to  his  convictions,  intrenched  upon 
that  domain  which  the  Lord  of  Heaven  and  the  Judge 
of  earth  had  reserved  unto  himself. 

*'  When  our  Lord  and  Master  Jesus  Christ  says  :  ^  Ee- 
pent,'  etc.,  He  wills  that  the  believer's  entire  life  shall 
be  one  of  repentance."  Thus  begins  the  first  thesis. 
And  farther  on  he  shows  that  God  alone  can  forgive 
sins,  since  they  are  violations  of  His  divine  laws.  The 
Pope  has  simply  the  right  to  pronounce  and  to  declare 
the  forgiveness  which  God  grants.  Every  true  Chris- 
tian can  partake,  through  God's  grace,  of  all  the  gifts  of 
Christ  and  His  Church  without  any  certificate  of  indul- 
gence. Almsgiving  and  domestic  economy  are  more 
meritorious  than  a  lavish  expenditure  for  indulgences. 
If  the  Pope  knew  how  the  Christians  were  being  plun- 
dered by  these  indulgence  preachers,  he  would  rather  see 
St.  Peter's  Church  reduced  to  ashes  than  to  have  it 
erected  with  the  flesh  and  blood  of  his  sheep.  The  real 
treasure  of  the  Church  is  the  gospel  of  grace  and  of  the 
glory  of  God.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  Dr.  Luther  would 
not  suffer  indulgence,  as  such,  to  be  attacked.  *'He 
deserves  punishment  who  resists  the  right  of  the  Pope  to 


AGAIKST    INDULGENCES.  15 

declare  the  forgiveness  of  God  and  to  remit  ecclesiastical 
penances.  And  he  that  withstands  the  impudent  audac- 
ity of  the  preachers  of  indulgences  should  be  rewarded." 
*'  Blessed  be  he,"  says  Luther,  ''  who  does  this  ;"  '^ac- 
cursed be  he  who  speaks  against  the  truth  of  apostolic 
indulgences."  And  at  the  close  he  says  :  **  Then  away 
with  all  those  prophets  who  cry  to  Christ's  people,  Peace, 
peace,  when  there  is  no  peace  !  A  blessing  upon  those 
prophets  who  say  to  Christ's  flock,  The  cross,  the  cross, 
though  there  be  no  cross  !  Christians  must  be  admon- 
ished to  follow  their  Master,  Christ,  through  pains, 
death,  and  hell  ;  and  that  they  comfort  themselves  with 
the  truth,  that  through  much  tribulation,  rather  than 
through  assurance  of  peace,  they  must  enter  the  king- 
dom of  heaven  !" 

In  a  short  time — in  little  more  than  two  weeks — the 
theses  of  Dr.  Martin  Luther  were  read  all  over  Germany. 
Numerous  strangers  who  attended  the  anniversary  festi- 
val of  consecration  at  Wittenberg,  in  order  that  they 
might  adore  the  many  relics  and  other  sacred  treasures 
of  the  church,  carried  the  news  with  them  to  their 
homes.  Up  to  this  time  no  one  had  been  willing  to  bell 
the  cat  !  Great  as  was  the  discontent  at  the  shameless 
proceedings  of  the  traders  in  indulgences,  equally  great 
was  the  fear  of  opposing  the  Pope  and  the  Church.  But 
Luther  said  :  '^  Whoever  will  begin  anything  good,  let 
him  see  to  it  that  he  begin  and  venture  it  in  reliance 
upon  the  favor  of  God,  and  never  upon  human  comfort 
or  assistance  ;  let  him  not  fear  any  man,  no,  not  the 
whole  world  !"  Everywhere  Luther's  theses  found  pre- 
pared ground.  Everywhere  they  were  sjDoken  of,  and 
with  anxious  concern  was  he  regarded  who  had  ventured 
upon  so  bold  a  step  !  Thus  the  name  of  the  fearless 
Augustinian  monk  passed  rapidly  from  nation  to  nation, 


16  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN    LUTHER. 

and  many  an  inquiry  was  heard  about  the  antecedents 
and  the  experiences  of  the  man,  who  had  presumed  to 
take  issue  with  the  Pope  and  his  adherents.  Let  us  also 
review  the  days  of  his  youth  and  follow  the  course  of 
his  life,  until  he  is  called  to  teach  in  the  university  of  the 
Elector  of  Saxony,  and  there  arises  to  protest  against  the 
traffic  in  indulgences. 


CHAPTEK  II. 


*^  1  AM  a  peasant's  son  ;  my  father,  grandfather,  and 
great-grandfather  were  real  peasants."  Thus  did  Dr. 
Martin  Luther  express  himself  in  a  conversation  with  his 
friend  Melanchthon.  Whereupon  the  latter  jokingly  re- 
marked, that  Luther,  had  he  remained  in  the  home  of  his 
ancestors,  might  have  been  chosen  chief  magistrate  of  the 
village,  or  else  have  become  head-servant  over  the  rest  ! 

The  old  paternal  home  was  Mohra,  also  called  More  or 
More  in  the  ancient  chronicles.  The  village  is  located 
in  the  very  centre  of  Germany.  Proceeding  southward 
about  ten  miles  on  the  higliway  leading  from  Eisenach  to 
Salzungen,  Mohra  is  found,  at  some  distance  to  the  right 
of  the  main  road,  situated  at  tlie  foot  of  a  hill,  one  of 
the  many  mountain  spurs  which  the  Thuringian  Forest 
projects  into  the  valley  of  the  river  Werra.  The  ruler 
of  that  district  is  the  Duke  of  Meiningen  ;  in  former 
days  it  was  the  Elector  of  Saxony.  The  village  is  a 
small  and  quiet  place,  cut  off  from  the  great  highways 
of  commerce,  its  most  prominent  building  being  the 
church,  close  to  which  is  located  the  old  Luther  family 
mansion.  The  inhabitants  of  Mohra  are  a  strong  and 
sturdy  people  who  derive  a  comfortable  income  from 
tilHng  the  soil  and  raising  cattle.^ 

*  Three  families  by  the  name  of  Luther  are  still  living  Iq  Mohra, 
engaged  in  the  pursuit  of  farming. 


18  THE    LIFE    OF    MARTIX    LUTHKR. 

And  there  it  was  that  the  father  of  Dr.  Martin  Luther, 
Plans  Luder  or  Liidher,  as  the  name  was  then  written, 
resided  with  his  wife,  whose  family  name  was  Ziegler. 
But  little  is  known  concerning  his  ancestors.  His 
grandfather  was  called  Heine,  which  is  the  same  as 
Henry.  His  grandmother  died  in  the  year  1521.  Long 
before  this  Martin  Luther's  parents  had  removed  from 
Mohra  to  Eisleben.  Father  Hans  Luther,  being  a 
miner,  was  led  to  make  the  change  by  reason  of  his 
occupation.  Copper  ore  had  always  been  mined  among 
the  slate  rock  at  Mohra,  and  to  this  day  heaps  of  slate 
and  slag  are  found  by  the  roadside.  But  as  mining 
may  not  have  been  very  profitable  there,  Father  Luther 
removed  to  Eisleben,  a  town  that  was  then  growing  very 
rapidly.  It  is  likely  that  the  paternal  inheritance  did 
not  afford  a  sufficient  income  for  all  the  members  of  the 
family.  Of  two  brothers  information  is  at  hand.  One 
of  them,  Heinz  Luther,  was  the  owner  of  the  farm  and 
homestead. 

An  evil-minded,  malicious  report  has  of  late  years  again 
been  circulated,  that  Hans  Luther  was  obliged  to  leave 
Mohra  because  he  killed  a  peasant  w^ho  had  pastured  his 
horses  without  permission  on  the  meadows  of  the  Luther 
farm.  But  there  is  no  foundation  whatever  for  such  a 
story — even  if  the  meadow  is  2)ointed  out  where  the 
homicide  is  said  to  have  occurred.  The  old  inhabitants 
of  Mohra  knew  nothing  of  this  legend.  Besides,  it  is 
difficult  to  see  how  Hans  Luther  could  have  saved  him- 
self from  legal  prosecution  by  his  removal  ;  for  Eisleben 
was  within  easy  reach — about  seventy-five  miles  distant 
— and  under  the  same  princely  jurisdiction. 

At  Eisleben  Martin  Luther  was  born.  His  mother 
knew  the  exact  hour  of  his  birth — between  11  and  12 
o'clock  at  night — and  the  day  also,  the  10th  of  Kovem- 


LUTHER'S    YOUTH.  19 

ber  ;  yet  slio  was  not  certain  of  the  year.  But  the  testi- 
mony of  Jacob  Luther,  a  brother  of  Martin,  as  well  as 
the  declaration  of  the  latter,  removes  this  uncertainty. 
For,  according  to  both,  Martin  Luther  was  born  in  the 
year  1483.  The  house  with  the  room  in  which  he  first 
saw  the  light  of  this  world  is  still  shown.  It  is  located  in 
the  lower  part  of  the  city,  near  the  church  of  St.  Peter 
and  St.  Paul,  in  which  Luther  was  baptized  on  the  11th 
of  IS'ovember,  1483,  receiving  the  name  of  Martin  be- 
cause of  the  saint  whose  fame  the  day  commemorated. 
In  the  year  1689  Eisleben  was  visited  by  a  fearful  con- 
flagration, by  which  the  Luther  house  was  destroyed, 
save  the  lowest  story,  containing  the  room  in  vdiich 
Martin  was  born. 

After  a  short  sojourn  in  Eisleben  his  parents  removed 
to  Mansfeld,  but  a  few  miles  distant,  also  an  important 
mining  centre.  Tlie  Earldom  of  Mansfeld  embraced  at 
one  time  a  large  extent  of  territory  and  was  a  land 
blessed  from  on  high,  so  that  an  ancient  chronicler 
says  :  '^  Whoever  has  a  residence  in  this  earldom  is  ac- 
counted happy."  The  little  city  is  surrounded  by  hills, 
projecting  spurs  of  the  Hartz  Mountains,  and  dominated 
by  the  battlements  of  the  old  castle  of  Mansfeld.  The 
noble  family  has  long  since  passed  away  ;  the  castle  like- 
wise has  fallen  into  decay.  Creeping  ivy  has  woven  a 
green  net  over  its  walls,  and  a  luxurious  growth  of  grass 
covers  the  courtyard.  The  propliecy  of  Dr.  Martin 
Luther,  when  on  a  visit  to  the  Counts  of  Mansfeld  the 
wine  flowed  in  streams,  has  been  fulfilled  :  *'  My  lords 
are  fertilizing  well  ;  grass  will  grovv^  abundantly  there- 
after." 

There,  in  yonder  city,  at  the  foot  of  the  castle  hill, 
Hans  Luther  established  his  home.  And  a  hard  struggle 
indeed  it  was  for  him,  in  the  beginning,  to  provide  for 


20  THE    LIFE    OF    MAliTII^    LUTHEK. 

Ills  family.  ''My  father,"  tlms  narrates  Dr.  Martin 
Luther,  ''  was  a  poor  miner.  My  mother  gathered  wor)cl 
and  carried  it  liome  on  her  back,  in  order  that  her  chil- 
dren might  be  educated.  Both  toiled  slavishly  for  our 
sakes.  In  these  days  people  would  not  do  so."  But 
after  a  little  while  they  reached  more  comfortable  cir- 
cumstances. Hans  Luther  succeeded  in  purchasing  a 
house  on  the  main  street  of  the  city,  whose  oval  portals 
surmounted  by  the  Luther  coat-of-arms,  a  rose  and  a 
crossbow,  and  the  number  1530,  bear  testimony  to  this 
day.  His  numerous  family — we  read  of  six  children 
besides  Martin — may  have  continued  to  be  a  source  of 
anxiety  to  Hans  Luther.  Yet,  not  only  did  he  acquire 
a  comfortable  competency  in  his  occupation  (becoming 
the  jDroprietor  of  two  smelting  furnaces),  but  he  also 
gained  the  confidence  of  his  fellow-citizens,  who  elected 
him  a  member  of  the  town  council. 

The  parents  reared  their  son  Martin  in  the  fear  of  God 
and  in  the  love  of  good  works.  But  their  discij)line  was 
strict  and  severe,  as  they  themselves  endured  hard  toil  in 
gaining  a  livehhood.  '^My  father,"  relates  Luther, 
'^  on  one  occasion  flogged  me  so  severely  that  I  ran 
away,  and  was  embittered  against  him  imtil  he  gradually 
regained  my  affections.  On  another  occasion  my  mother, 
because  of  a  mere  nut,  whipj^ed  me  so  liard  that  the 
blood  flowed.  Ller  severe  and  earnest  treatment  of  me 
led  me  to  enter  a  clgister  and  become  a  monk.  _But  in 
their  hearts  they  meant  it  well  with  me,  and  made  but 
one  mistake,  in  that  they  did  not  discern  the  different 
dispositions  according  to  which  all  punishments  should 
be  administered.  For  we  ought  to  punish  so  that  the 
apple  go  hand  in  hand  with  the  rod. ' ' 

Thus  was  Martin  Luther  reared,  so  that  he  grew  up  to 
be  bashful  and  humble-minded.    And  yet  love  was  by  no 


Luther's  youth.  21 

means  wanting  in  his  training.  Often  did  lie  speak,  in 
later  years,  of  the  sweet  intercourse  with  his  father,  and 
with  touching  words  did  he  refer  to  the  benevolent  love 
he  enjoyed,  even  if  his  parents  now  and  then  went  too 
far  in  tlieir  strict  discipline.  Indeed,  the  severity  of  the 
parental  training  sharpened  his  own  conscience,  so  that 
he  deeply  felt  his  guilt  before  God,  and  never  could  he 
lightly  pass  over  any  sin  or  faihng. 

In  Mansfeld  he  received  his  first  instruction,  being 
sent  to  school  at  a  very  early  age.  It  is  said  that  a  good 
friend  of  the  family  many  a  time  carried  young  Martin 
to  and  from  the  school,  which  was  located  in  the  upper 
part  of  the  city.  There  he  was  instructed  not  only  in 
reading  and  writing,  but  also  in  the  rudiments  of  Latin. 
The  discipline  was  so  severe  that  Luther  never  forgot  it. 
He  tells  of  severe  tortures  with  declensions  and  con- 
jugations. '^  The  schoolmasters  in  my  days,"  says  he, 
*'  were  tyrants  and  executioners  ;  the  schools  were  jails 
and  heUs  !  And  in  spite  of  fear  and  misery,  floggings 
and  tremblings,  nothing  was  learned.  The  young  people 
were  treated  altogether  too  severely,  so  that  they  might 
well  have  been  called  martyrs.  Time  was  wasted  over 
many  useless  things,  and  thus  many  an  able  mind  was 
ruined."  Lie  himself  was  innocently  lashed  fifteen 
times  in  the  course  of  a  single  morning  because  he  did 
not  know  what  had  not  been  taught  him.  On  the  other 
hand,  he  commends  the  use  and  preservation,  thanks  to 
God's  might  and  providence,  even  under  the  Pope,  of 
Common  Prayer,  the  Psalter,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  the 
Creed  and  the  Ten  Commandments,  also  of  many  good 
hymns,  both  Latin  and  German.  And  although  every- 
thing was  in  about  the  same  disgraceful  condition  as  in 
the  days  of  EUjah,  he  nevertheless  calls  the  Pope's 
church  or  house  his  '^  father-house,"  which  he  can  never 


22  THE   LIFE   OF   MA11TI:N^    LUTHER. 

forget,  because  in  it  he  was  baptized  and  liad  learned  tlie 
Catechism  and  the  Holy  Scriptures.  He  also  praised  the 
beautiful  hymns  which  were  sung  in  the  papal  church, 
but  lamented  that  there  were  no  preachers  that  could 
explain  what  they  meant.  Bitterly  did  he  complain 
that,  from  childhood  on,  he  had  been  so  trained  that  he 
paled  and  trembled  at  the  mere  mention  of  the  name  of 
Christ,  whom  he  had  been  taught  to  regard  as  a  severe 
and  angry  judge. 

His  playmate  and  companion  was  Hans  Eeinecke,  who 
afterward  continued  to  reside,  as  citizen  and  overseer 
of  the  furnaces,  in  Mansfeld.  Luther  and  Eeinecke  re- 
mained life -long  friends.  Together,  at  the  age  of  four- 
teen, they  went  to  Magdeburg,  where  there  was  a  far- 
famed  school.  Thither  Hans  Luther  sent  his  son  Martin, 
because  he  wished  him  to  become  distinguished.  Luther 
attended  the  instruction  of  the  ''  Null-brothers. "  These 
^ '  Null-brothers, "  or  '  ^  Noll-brothers, ' '  were  a  pious 
brotherhood,  banded  together  in  a  common  life,  to  labor 
for  the  moral  and  religious  welfare  of  the  people,  by 
means  of  sermons,  instruction,  and  pastoral  care.  Luther 
remained  but  one  year  in  Magdeburg.  Why  he  left  so 
soon  is  not  known.  But  as  his  father  could  furnish  little 
or  nothing  toward  his  support,  he  sent  him  to  Eisenach, 
because  in  that  city  and  neighborhood  Luther  had  numer- 
ous relatives  living  who  could  assist  him. 

In  the  year  1498,  a  mere  boy  of  the  age  of  fifteen,  he 
entered  the  city  of  Eisenach,  where  he  was  to  remain 
four  years.  Here,  at  first,  he  had  a  very  hard  struggle 
to  undergo.  His  relatives,  one  of  whom  was  sexton  of 
the  church  of  St.  Nicholas,  were  probably  not  in  the 
position  to  assist  him  for  any  great  length  of  time.  Ho 
was  therefore  obliged,  as  a  charity  scholar,  to  appeal  to 
the  common  sympathy  of  all  men,  as  he  had  already  done 


Luther's  youth.  33 

in  Magdeburg.  In  later  years  lie  liimself  says  :  ^^  Do 
not  despise  the  boys  that  go  from  house  to  house  asking 
bread  for  the  sake  of  God  and  singing  the  '  bread- 
chorus.'  1  also  was  one  of  those  'bread-colts,'  and 
begged  bread  at  the  doors,  especially  in  Eisenach,  that 
dear  city. "  At  another  time  he  relates  the  following 
incident  :  ''It  was  at  Christmas,  and  we  were  going 
through  the  villages,  from  house  to  house,  singing  the 
customary  hymns  about  the  Christ-child  born  at  Bethle- 
hem. It  happened  as  we  were  singing  before  a  farm- 
house, at  one  end  of  the  village,  that  the  farmer 
appeared,  and,  speaking  in  coarse,  harsh  language,  in- 
quired, '  "Where  are  you  boys  ? '  At  the  same  time  he 
carried  with  him  se\^eral  sausages,  which  he  wished  to 
give  us.  But  we  v/ere  so  badly  frightened  at  his  words 
that  we  scattered  and  ran  away,  although  we  had  no 
good  cause  for  so  doing,  especially  since  the  farmer  was 
graciously  inclined  to  present  to  us  the  sausages,  and  tliat 
of  his  own  good- will.  But  our  hearts  had  grown  timid 
and  fearful  under  the  daily  threatenings  and  tyrannizings 
to  which  poor  students  were  subjected  by  their  teachers, 
and  hence  our  sudden  fright.  Meanwhile  the  farmer 
hailed  us  again  ;  we  dismissed  our  fears,  returned,  and 
received  the  proffered  gifts." 

Tlius  Martin  Luther  was  obliged  to  help  himself  since 
his  parents  could  not  provide  a  complete  support.  But 
good -fortune  awaited  him.  For,  because  of  his  singing  * 
and  heartfelt  praying,  he  won  the  favor  of  Ursula  Cotta, 
who  invited  him  to  a  seat  at  her  table.  She  was  of  the 
family  of  Schalbe,  and  the  wife  of  Conrad  Cotta,  one  of 
the  foremost  citizens  of  the  town.  He  was  of  noble 
Italian  descent,    of   a   family  that  had  grown  wealthy 

*  Luther  ia  said  to  have  had  a  rich  tenor  voice. 


24  TUE    LIFE    OF    3IAP.TI2q'    LUTIIEK. 

tlirongli  commerce.  The  Cotta  family  mansion  was 
located  in  George  Street,  on  the  ground  now  occupied  by 
the  residence  of  Mr.  Julius  von  Eichel. 

In  the  Schalbean  College,  an  institution  under  the 
control  of  the  Franciscans,  and  which  had  been  richly 
endowed  by  the  family  of  Schalbe,  Martin  Luther  re- 
ceived beneficiary  aid,  so  that  he  could  devote  himself 
entirely  to  his  studies  during  his  four  years'  sojourn  at 
Eisenach.  The  names  of  two  of  his  teachers  have  been 
handed  down  to  us  :  Wiegand,  subsequently  a  pastor, 
who  remained  for  many  years  in  friendly  correspondence 
with  Luther  ;  and  John  Trebonius,  spoken  of  as  a  hand- 
some and  learned  man  and  a  poet.  It  is  related  of  him, 
that  whenever  he  entered  the  school-room  he  would  take 
off  his  scholastic  cap  because,  as  he  said,  God  had  selected 
from  among  the  students  present  many  a  magistrate,  or 
chancellor,  or  learned  doctor. 

Luther,  by  reason  of  his  superior  perceptive  faculties 
and  of  his  natural  eloquence,  soon  surpassed  his  fellow- 
students,  and  excelled  them  in  linguistic  exercises,  as 
well  in  prose  as  in  poetry. 

At  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  century  there  existed  in 
Eisenach  three  schools  connected  with  the  church  of 
St.  Xicholas,  St.  Mary's,  and  St.  George's.  The  first- 
named  was  the  oldest.  The  church  of  St.  Nicholas,  a 
Romanesque  basilica,  had  received  from  Count  Hermann, 
in  the  year  1208,  a  charter  conferring  the  sole  right  and 
privilege  of  maintaining  a  school  within  the  walls  of  the 
city.  But  this  exclusive  right  does  not  seem  to  have 
been  exercised  for  any  great  length  of  time.  For  besides 
St.  Mary's,  St.  George's  Church  in  the  market-place 
established  a  school  which  surpassed  the  rest.  Into  this 
school  Martin  Luther  was  introduced  in  the  year  1498. 
In  the  year  1544  this  same  institution  was  removed  to 


Luther's  youth.  25 

tlie  Dominican  cloister,  where  it  lias  been  continued  as 
the  Latin  School  until  this  day. 

After  Martin  Lnther  had  diligently  pursued  his  studies 
at  Eisenach  for  four  years,  his  parents  sent  him,  at  the 
age  of  eighteen,  to  the  University  of  Erfurt,  in  the  year 
1501.  This  institution  had  acquired  so  great  a  name 
and  reputation  that  all  others,  by  way  of  contrast,  were 
regarded  as  primary  schools.  With  joyful  assurance  he 
passed  out  of  the  ancient  gate  of  his  beloved  city, 
Eisenach,  on  the  way  to  Erfurt,  little  dreaming  that  the 
castle  (the  Wartburg)  which  dismissed  him  with  its  fare- 
well greeting  would  one  day  afford  him  a  long-contin- 
ued shelter. 

In  the  meanwhile  his  parents  had  gained  the  means 
with  which  to  furnish  him  a  liberal  support.  ^'My 
dear  father,"  relates  Martin  Luther,  ^' in  love  and  with 
fidelity,  supported  me  at  the  University  of  Erfurt,  and 
through  his  arduous  labors  I  was  enabled  to  go  there." 
But  Luther  applied  himself  with  equal  toil  and  ardor  to 
his  task.  Inspired  by  an  eager  desire  for  knowledge,  he 
devoted  himself  with  zeal  and  energy  to  his  studies. 
His  burning  thirst  for  scholarly  learning  he  could  quench 
at  the  source  of  all  the  sciences.  His  most  prominent 
teacher  was  Jodokus  Trutvetter  of  Eisenach,  a  man  of 
universal  information  and  the  chief  support  of  the 
scholastic  philosophy  at  Erfurt. 

At  the  same  time  Erfurt  was  a  principal  seat  and 
centre  of  that  tendency  in  the  scholastic  world  which 
sought  to  awaken  the  study  of  the  ancient  Greek  and 
Latin  classics.  Luther  likewise  deeply  interested  him- 
self in  the  same,  especially  in  Ovid,  Virgil,  and  Cicero. 
His  object  in  reading  them  was  to  gain  a  variety  of  in- 
formation, maxims  of  human  wisdom,  and  a  mirror  of 
life.     He  diligently  cultivated  the  acquaintance  of  his 


26  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIiC   LUTHER. 

teachers  and  the  circle  of  young  men  pursuing  similar 
studies  with  himself.  Among  these  he  ranked  as  a 
learned  philosopher  and  as  an  able  musician.  Especially 
did  he  cultivate  music,  learning  how  to  sing  and  to  play 
on  the  lute. 

On  St.  Michael's  day,  in  the  year  1502,  he  received 
the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Philosophy,  which  was  the 
lowest  or  first  degree  in  philosophical  honors.  In  two 
years  he  exchanged  the  modest  dignity  of  a  Bachelor  for 
the  higher  eminence  of  a  Master  of  Philosophy.*  The 
talent  of  young  Luther  was  admired  by  the  entire  uni- 
versity. It  was  now  the  wish  of  his  father  that  he 
should*  become  a  jurist.  With  this  object  in  view  he 
began  to  attend  lectures  in  the  department  of  law.  But 
suddenly  the  course  of  his  life  was  turned  into  another 
direction. 

*  Equivalent  to  our  modern  degree  of  Doctor  of  Philosophy. 


CHAPTER  III. 

LUTHER   IN   THE   MONASTERY   AT    ERFURT. 

On  the  16tliof  July,  1505,  Martin  Luther  invited  his 
nearest  friends  to  a  farewell  meeting.  He  did  not  in- 
tend to  leave  Erfurt,  but  rather  to  enter  the  Augustin- 
ian  monastery  located  in  that  city.  '' To-day  you  see 
me,  but  no  more  hereafter,"  said  he  to  his  friends. 
These  vainly  endeavored  to  deter  him  from  taking  such 
a  step.  On  the  following  day  he  knocked  at  the  portals 
of  the  Augustinian  cloister.  His  friends  accompanied 
him,  and  weeping,  bade  him  farewell.  In  a  little  while 
the  gates  of  the  monastery  shut  him  off  from  the  world. 
He  became  an  Augustinian  monk. 

But  since  his  parents  had  decided  that  he  should  be- 
come an  advocate  of  the  law,  what  led  Luther  to  take  a 
step  that  was  not  in  accordance  with  their  wishes  ?  His 
father  moreover  was  strenuously  oj)posed  to  the  entire 
system  of  monasticism.  And  why  did  Luther  join  the 
Augustinians  ? 

His  decision  was  suddenly  made,  and  yet  it  had  been 
long  considered.  His  very  disposition  naturally  im- 
pelled liim  to  take  this  step.  He  treated  the  matter  of 
an  inner  sanctification  in  a  very  serious  manner,  and 
could  not  content  himself  with  outward  services  and  cer- 
emonies. The  severe  discipline  of  home  training  had 
sharpened  his  conscience.  Again  and  again  was  he 
filled  with  the  thoughts  of  becoming  pious,  and  of  ful- 
filling all  the  severe  laws  of  God,  in  order  that  he  might 


2ii  THE    LIFE   OF   MARTIN    LUTHER. 

atone  for  the  sins  of  his  life,  and  reconcile  God,  the 
angry  judge,  to  himself.  He  indulged  in  subtle  in- 
quiries upon  religious  questions  of  trifling  import,  was 
much  concerned  about  liis  soul's  salvation,  and  involved 
in  numerous  doubts.  These  occasioned  him  many  a 
temptation.  And  yet  he  could  not  accuse  himself  of 
being  guilty  of  any  gross  sins.  Although  he  had  been  a 
jov^ial  young  fellow,  he  began  his  studies  in  the  morning 
with  a  heartfelt  prayer  and  by  attending  a  church  ser- 
vice. He  also  spent  considerable  of  his  time  in  the  li- 
brary of  the  university.  Here,  on  one  occasion,  he  found 
a  Latin  Bible,  a  book  that  he  had  never  seen  until  his 
twentieth  year.  GreatV  astonished,  he  noticed  that 
there  were  many  more  texts,  epistles  and  gospels,  than  he 
had  read  in  the  pericopes  of  the  church  or  heard  ex- 
plained in  the  pulpit.  And  as  he  turned  over  the  pages 
of  the  Old  Testament  his  attention  was  arrested  by  the 
story  of  Samuel  and  Hannah,  which  he  hurriedly  read 
with  great  joy. 

About  this  time  he  was  gi*eatly  afiiicted  with  bodily 
ailments.  A  long  and  serious  illness  confined  him  to 
his  bed.  Thoughts  of  death  troubled  him.  But  one  of 
his  student  friends  comforted  him,  saying,  *^  My  friend, 
be  of  good  cheer  ;  you  will  not  die  of  this  sickness. 
God  will  yet  make  a  great  man  of  you,  who  will  com- 
fort many  people. ' ' 

Not  long  after  this  a  dangerous  accident  befell  him. 
He  was  on  his  way  home  to  visit  his  parents  at  Easter- 
tide. But  a  few  miles  distant  from  Erfurt,  the  sword 
which  he  carried,  student-fashion,  accidentally  wounded 
him  in  the  leg,  injuring  an  artery.  Wliile  his  com- 
panion hastened  to  procure  a  surgeon,  Luther,  lying 
upon  his  back,  quenched  the  flow  of  blood.  But  the 
leg  began  to  swell,  and  overcome  by  the  fear  of  deatii. 


LUTHER   IK   THE   MOifASTERY   AT   ERFURT.  29 

he  cried  out,  ''  Help  me,  O  Yirgin  Mary !''  And 
wiieii  at  night  the  wound  again  began  to  flow  and  he 
grew  faint,  he  prayed  once  more  to  the  Yirgin  Mary. 
Had  he  died  it  would  have  been  in  the  hope  of  St.  Mary. 

A  short  time  after  this  experience  he  was  again 
greatly  disturbed  by  the  death  of  a  friend,  wlio  was 
either  murdered  or  otherwise  suddenly  removed  from 
this  earth.  Luther  mightily  felt,  as  never  before,  the 
pangs  of  conscience  that  had  often  troubled  him.  A 
deep  melancholy  overcame  him.  Mournfully  the  youth- 
ful scholar  wandered  about. 

In  addition  to  all  this,  another  circumstance  happened 
which  hastened  his  decision  to  seek  his  soul's  salvation 
in  the  monastic  holiness  recommended  by  the  church. 
He  had  been  on  a  visit  to  his  parents.  On  his  return  to 
the  university  he  had  reached  the  village  of  Stotternheim, 
near  Erfurt,  when  a  furious  thunderstorm  burst  over 
him,  and  he  fell  frightened  to  the  earth,  crying  out, 
*' Deliver  me,  St.  Ann,*  and  I  will  become  a  monk." 
Though  he  regretted  having  made  this  vow,  he  felt 
himself  bound  to  keep  it.  And  this  impelled  him  to 
monkhood,  for,  as  he  said  himself,  he  never  could  find 
comfort  in  his  Christian  baptism,  and  was  always  much 
concerned  to  obtain  the  favor  of  God  through  his  own 
piety. 

And  thus,  in  the  year  1505,  he  entered  the  monastery 
of  the  Augustinians,f  an  order  which  in  Erfurt  and  else- 

*  St.  Ann  was  the  patron  saint  of  the  miners,  and  hence  revered 
by  all  in  that  section  of  country. 

t  The  Augustinians,  or  Hermits  of  St.  Augustine,  trace  their 
origin  to  Augustine,  the  Bishop  of  Hippo,  who  lived  354-430 
A.D.  In  England  they  are  called  Black  Friars  from  the  color  of 
their  habit.  In  Philadelphia  they  have  a  convent  with  church, 
and  at  Villanova,  about  fifteen  miles  from  the  city,  a  college 
with  monastery. 


30  THE    LIFP:   of   MARTIX    LUTEER, 

where  was  liiglily  respected.  Its  monks  were  free  from 
the  corruptions  of  monastic  life,  from  idleness,  hypoc- 
risy, and  other  evils.  They  were,  on  the  other  liand, 
very  active  in  preaching  and  in  exercising  pastoral  care, 
and  zealously  cultivated  the  study  of  theology. 

For  two  days  Luther's  friends  besieged  the  gates  of  the 
monastery  in  hope  that  he  would  return  to  them  again. 
But  he  came  not.  He  wrote  to  his  parents  informing 
them  of  his  entrance  into  the  August! nian  cloister,  and 
asking  for  their  approval  of  his  action.  This  the  father 
would  not  give.  Luther  informs  us  of  the  impression 
which  the  letter  made  upon  his  parents  :  ^^  My  father  well- 
nigh  went  mad  over  it,  was  badly  displeased  and  would  not 
give  his  consent.  He  wrote  to  me  in  a  very  plain  and 
direct  manner — whereas  before  this  he  had  always  ad- 
dressed me  very  courteously — and  withheld  from  me  his 
favor. ' ' 

About  that  time  Father  Luther  lost  two  of  his  sons  by 
the  plague.  His  friends  entreated  him  to  sacrifice  unto 
God  his  dearest  treasure  by  permitting  his  remaining  son 
to  enter  into  the  divinely  sanctified  order  of  the  ministry. 
At  last  the  father  was  persuaded  to  give  his  consent,  saying, 
' '  Let  it  be  done  ;  God  grant  that  the  project  may  suc- 
ceed." But  he  consented  with  an  unwilling  mind,  a 
sorrowful  will,  and  an  unhappy  heart,  because  he  would 
rather  have  seen  his  son  become  a  jurist,  an  advocate  of 
the  law. 

In  the  monastery  every  one  was  proud  to  see  the  youth- 
ful and  learned  scholar  in  the  garb  of  the  order,  the  black 
cowl  with  the  scapulary.  Yet  the  new  arrival  could  not 
be  exempted  from  any  of  the  most  menial  services  which 
it  was  customary  to  impose  upon  the  novices  in  order  to 
break  their  self-will  and  to  overcome  their  pride.  Thus 
Luther  was  obhged  to  assist  in  the  cleanin«>  of  the  cells. 


'   ^  LUTHER    IN   THE    MO^ST ASTER Y    AT    ERFURT.  31 

He  was  also  sent  out  with  the  beggar's  sack,  through 
the  streets  of  the  city,  to  soUcit  food  and  money. 
And  aUhough  he  himself  did  not  feel  humiliated  in  the 
performance  of  these  menial  duties — for  he  was  inspired 
with  a  burning  desire  faithfully  to  fulfil  his  vows  of 
poverty  and  obedience — yet  the  professors  of  the  univer- 
sity interposed  their  objections.  Since  he  had  been  a 
member  of  the  university,  they  j)etitioned  the  prior  of  the 
cloister  that  Luther  might  be  excused  from  performing 
such  unclean  and  humiliating  labors.  The  vicar  of  the 
order,  John  von  Staupitz,*  also  interposed  on  his  behalf, 
and  requested  that  he  be  more  gently  treated,  and  that  he 
have  time  for  study.  And  when  an  order  was  issued 
enjoining  upon  all  Augustinian  monks  diligent  reading, 
reverent  hearing,  and  zealous  learning  of  the  Holy  Script- 
ures as  a  sacred  duty,  Luther  entered  upon  their  study 
with  extraordinary  zeal.  He  read  the  Bible  completely 
so  many  times  that  he  could  turn  immediately  to  any  de- 
sired passage,  to  the  great  astonishment  of  his  noble 
patron,  John  von  Staupitz. 

At  the  expiration  of  a  year,  his  novitiate  being  ended, 
he  was  solemnly  received  into  the  order,  and  in  1507  he 
was  ordained  a  priest.  At  this  latter  service  he  again 
met  his  father,  whom  he  had  not  seen  since  his  entrance 
into  the  monastery.  Father  Luther  had  accepted  the  in- 
vitation of  his  son  Martin,  and  was  present  at  the  festivities 

*  Johann  von  Staupitz  was  born  at  Meissen,  and  died  in  Salz- 
burg, December  28th,  1524.  He  was  instrumental  in  establishing 
the  University  of  Wittenberg,  and  became  the  first  Dean  of  its 
theological  faculty.  He  was  the  intimate  friend  and  supporter  of 
Luther  until  the  latter  finally  broke  with  the  papacy,  when  Stau- 
pitz retired  to  Salzburg  in  the  year  1519.  Here  he  changed  his 
order  and  became  Abbot  of  the  Benedictine  monastery  of  St, 
Peter,  in  which  position  he  died  in  1524. 


32  THE   LIFE    OF   MARTIN   LUTHER. 

with  a  stately  aiTay  of  friends  and  relatives.  "Whilst  at 
table,  the  young  priest  turned  the  conversation  upon 
his  entrance  into  the  monastery,  and  thus  addressed  his 
father  :  '^  My  dear  Father,  why  were  you  so  angry  at 
and  so  bitterly  opposed  to  my  becoming  a  monk,  and  per- 
liaps  even  now  are  not  pleased  with  it  ?  Is  it  not  a  very 
peaceful  and  divine  occupation  ?"  Father  Luther  then 
arose,  and,  not  having  changed  his  opinion  upon  the  act 
of  his  son,  addressed  himself  to  the  learned  doctors, 
masters,  and  all  others  present,  saying :  ^'  Ye  learned 
gentlemen,  have  ye  not  read  in  the  Holy  Scripture  the 
command.  Honor  your  father  and  your  mother"  ?  And 
wheii  Martin  answered,  supported  by  others,  that  he  had 
been  called  from  heaven  amidst  fearful  manifestations, 
Father  Luther  replied  :  ''  "Would  to  God  that  it  be  not 
a  deception  and  a  spook  of  the  devil  !"  From  this  it  ap- 
pears that  he  had  given  his  consent,  but  very  unwillingly. 
And  then  he  added  :  ^^  I  am  indeed  obliged  to  be  here, 
both  to  eat  and  to  drink,  but  I  had  rather  be  elsewhere." 
The  new  office  brought  to  the  young  priest  new  "cares 
and  new  anxieties.  For  very  seriously  did  he  regard 
his  vow  to  dedicate  himself  and  his  life  unto  God. 
^'  True  it  is,"  says  he,  '^  that  I  was  a  pious  monk,  and  so 
strictly  did  I  keep  the  vows  of  my  order  that  I  may  say 
if  ever  a  monk  has  entered  heaven  through  monkery, 
then  I  also  could  have  entered.  All  my  fellow-monks 
Avho  knew  me  will  confirm  this  statement.  And  if 
I  had  continued  much  longer,  I  would  have  tortured 
myself  to  death  with  vigils  and  prayers,  reading,  and 
other  work.  If  ever  there  was  a  man  who,  before  the 
gospel  was  made  known  unto  him,  highly  esteemed  the 
teachings  of  the  Fathers  and  the  decrees  of  the  Popes, 
and  with  great  earnestness  contended  for  the  same,  then 
it  was  1  who  did  so  in  a  peculiar  manner.     And  with  a 


LUTHEK   IN   THE    MOJTASTERY    AT    EKFURT.  33 

hearty  zeal  did  I  maintain  and  detcnd  them,  as  if  they 
had  been  so  much  of  pure  holiness,  and  especially  neces- 
sary for  the  soul's  salvation.  And  I  exei+.ed  myself  to 
the  utmost  to  obey  such  precepts,  and  to  Dunish  and 
castigate  my  body  with  fasts  and  vigils,  prayers  and 
other  exercises,  more  than  all  those  who  are  my  bitterest 
enemies  and  persecutors.  Hence,  I  now  teach  that  such 
fool-works  can  never  justify  any  one  in  the  sight  of 
God.  And  so  diligently  did  I  practise  such  buffoonery 
that  I  fell  into  superstition,  and  imposed  more  upon  my 
body  than  it  could  bear  without  injury  to  health.  I 
heartily  and  earnestly  adored  the  Pope,  not  for  the  sake 
of  rich  benefices,  church  endowments,  and  eminent  pre- 
ferments ;  but  what  I  did  that  I  did  in  truth,  out  of  a  pure 
and  simple  heart,  and  with  a  right  earnest  zeal,  because  I 
thought  it  was  doing  good,  and  that  it  would  redound  to 
the  honor  of  God." 

And  yet,  no  matter  how  much  he  studied  and  prayed, 
no  matter  how  severely  he  castigated  himself  with  fast- 
ing and  watching,  he  found  no  peace  to  his  soul.  Even 
when  he  imagined  that  he  had  satisfied  the  law,  he  often 
despaired  of  getting  rid  of  his  sins  and  of  securing  the 
grace  of  God.  In  the  hymn,  ^'  !N"ow  rejoice  ye  Chris- 
tian people,"  ^  we  learn  the  condition  of  his  heart. 

Often  did  he  engage  in  violent  soul-conflicts.  But 
the  quiet  seclusion  of  the  cloister  and  his  zealous  study 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures  combined  to  further  his  spiritual 
development  so  rapidly,  that  the  turning-point  of  his 
soul-conflicts  was  reached  before  he  left  the  monastery. 
More  than  by  any  one  else  was  he  assisted  in  this  by  the 
noble  Yicar- General  of  the  Augustinian  Cloisters,  John 

*  In  German:  "Nun  freut  euch,  lieben  Christen  gemein." 
This  hymn  is  said  to  have  been  the  means  of  converting  hundreds 
to  the  cause  of  the  Reformation. 


M  TUK    LIFE    OF    MAKTIX    LUTHER. 

von  Staupitz,  wlio  had  also  made  a  special  study  of  the 
Scriptures  to  the  guidance  of  his  inner  life.  To  him 
Luther  opened  his  heart,  and  unto  him  he  revealed  his 
doubts  and  anxieties  about  religious  matters.  On  one 
occasion,  when  they  were  conversing  about  repentance, 
Staupitz  said,  ^'  There  is  no  true  repentance  other  than 
that  which  flows  from  the  love  of  God  and  His  right- 
eousness." This  word  penetrated  Luther's  soul  as  the 
sharpened  arrow  of  the  warrior.  lie  searched  in  the 
Scriptures  and  found  to  his  sweet  joy  that  all  the  words 
of  the  Bible  agreed  with  the  above  statement  ;  so  that, 
whereas  formerly  there  was  no  word  in  Scripture  more 
bittep  to  him  than  repentance,  there  was  now  no  other 
word  that  was  sweeter  and  that  sounded  more  agreeable. 

An  old  brother  monk  also  made  a  deep  impression 
upon  Luther  with  his  words.  When  Luther  bewailed 
his  temptations,  the  old  monk  referred  him  to  the  pas- 
sage in  the  Apostles'  Creed  wdiich  says,  ^'  I  believe  in  the 
forgiveness  of  sins."  And  furthermore,  to  a  declaration 
of  St.  Bernard  the  preacher  :  ^'  But  also  believe  that 
through  Christ  thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee.  That  is  the 
testimony  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  thy  heart  when  lie  says, 
^  Thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee.'  For  it  is  the  apostle's 
teaching  that  man  through  grace  is  justified  by  faith." 

Day  and  night,  says  Luther,  the  sense  and  the  con- 
nection of  this  apostolic  word  occupied  his  mind.  Fi- 
nally an  all-merciful  God  granted  him  to  see  that  Paul 
and  the  Gospel  proclaim  a  righteousness  which  is  bestowed 
upon  us  throngh  God's  grace.  For  God  forgives  the 
sins  of  those  who  believe  in  His  word  of  grace,  justifies 
them,  and  presents  them  with  eternal  life.  With  this  the 
gates  of  paradise  were  opened  to  him,  and  thenceforth  the 
whole  import  of  the  divine  word  of  salvation  was  clearly 
revealed. 


LUTHER  Ilf  THE   MONASTERY   AT   ERFURT.  35 

This  knowledge  was  the  glorious  fruit  of  his  sojourn 
in  the  monastery  at  Erfurt.  Besides  a  valuable  fund  of 
information  which  he  there  acquired,  he  was  led  to  inde- 
pendent research  and  personal  investigation.  And  thus 
it  came  to  pass  that  John  von  Staupitz  recommended 
Martin  Luther,  at  the  age  of  twenty-five,  to  a  professor- 
ship in  the  newly  founded  University  of  Wittenberg. 


CHAPTER  IT. 

LUTHER   A8   PROFESSOR   IN   WITTENBERG. 

The  University  of  Wittenberg  was  founded  in  the  year 
1502  by  the  Elector  of  Saxony,  Duke  Frederick  the  Wise.* 
A  faithful  care  of  his  subjects,  sincere  love  of  science, 
and  a  'deep  piety  combined  to  ripen  in  him  the  resolve 
to  establish  a  university  for  his  people.  And  first  of  all 
he  was  concerned  to  procure  eminent  teachers  for  his  new 
institution.  In  this  he  made  use  of  the  counsel  of  John 
von  Staupitz.  The  latter  immediately  remembered  the 
distinguished  Augustinian  monk  in  the  cloister  of  Erfurt, 
and  recommended  him  to  the  Elector  as  a  young  man  of 
excellent  disposition  and  of  comprehensive  attainments. 
The  Elector  approved  of  the  choice,  and  called  Martin 
Luther  to  Wittenberg  in  1508. 

His  departure  from  Erfurt  was  taken  so  suddenly  that 
his  nearest  friends  were  scarcely  informed  of  it.  The 
city  of  Wittenberg,  in  contrast  with  Erfurt,  made  a  poor 
impression  upon  him.     It  numbered  but  3000  inhabitants, 

*  Frederick  III.,  surnamed  the  Wise,  was  born  in  Torgau,  Janu- 
ary 17th,  1463  ;  died  at  Lochau,  May  5th,  1525.  After  the  death 
of  the  Emperor  Maximilian  I,  he  declined  the  crown  of  Germany, 
which,  by  his  advice,  was  conferred  upon  Charles  V.  For  this 
act  he  has  been  variously  judged  by  historical  writers.  On  his 
death-bed  he  received  the  Lord's  Supper  with  both  bread  and 
wine,  and  thus  sealed  his  adherence  to  the  cause  of  the  Reforma- 
tion. 


LUTHEE  AS   PROFESSOR  IN  WITTEITBERG.  37 

was  badly  built,  and  not  in  a  flonrishing  condition.  At 
the  university  Luther  began  by  teaching  the  philosophical 
sciences.  This  was  not  altogether  agreeable  to  him.  He 
would  gladly  have  exchanged  philosophy  for  theology, 
especially  for  that  theology  which  penetrates  to  the  ker- 
nel of  the  nut,  the  flower  of  th'e  wheat,  and  the  marrow 
of  the  bones.  He  at  once  made  the  necessary  prepara- 
tions for  obtaining  the  several  theological  degrees,  in  order 
that  he  might  soon  obtain  his  aim.  The  first  degree, 
Bachelor  of  Theology,  he  received  in  1509.  He  now 
began  to  contend  against  the  fundamental  principle  of 
casuistry,  and  to  search  for  the  true  and  certain  ground  of 
our  salvation.  The  writings  of  the  prophets  and  apostles, 
which  have  proceeded  from  the  mouth  of  God,  he  re- 
garded as  higher,  surer,  and  profounder  than  all  sophis- 
try and  scholastic  theology — at  which  well-informed  men 
were  surprised !  Thus  one  of  them  often  remarked  : 
^'  This  monk  is  leading  all  the  learned  doctors  astray  ;  he 
is  bringing  forth  new  doctrines,  and  is  going  to  reform  the 
whole  Eoman  Church." 

But  scarcely  had  he  begun  to  teach  in  his  new  position 
when  he  was  called  back  to  Erfurt,  for  what  reason  is  not 
known.  When  after  a  short  absence  he  had  returned 
to  Wittenberg,  he  received  instructions  from  his  order  to 
proceed  to  Rome.  His  mission  was  to  secure  the  settle- 
ment of  a  dispute  that  had  arisen  within  the  Augustinian 
order.  This  was  an  evidence  of  the  confidence  reposed 
in  the  youthful  monk. 

And  so  Luther  proceeded  to  the  Eternal  City,  the  seat 
of  the  head  of  the  Church.  As  a  reverent  pilgrim  he  ar- 
rived at  Rome,  after  a  six  weeks'  journey.  Seeing  the 
city  from  afar  he  fell  upon  the  earth  and  cried  oat, 
"  Hail  !  thou  sacred  Rome  !"  And  yet  he  found  many 
things  different  from  what  he  had  expected.     His  expe- 


38  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN"   LUTHER. 

rieuce  there  made  a  lasting  impression  upon  him.  *'  I 
would  not  have  taken  one  hundred  thousand  florins  not 
to  have  seen  Rome.  Among  other  coarse  talk,  I  heard 
one  reading  mass,  and  when  he  came  to  the  words  of  conse- 
cration, he  said,  '  Thou  art  bread  and  shalt  remain  bread, 
thou  art  wine  and  shalt  remain  wine.'  What  was  I  to 
think  of  this  ?  And,  moreover,  I  was  disgusted  at  the 
manner  in  which  they  could  *  rattle  off '  a  mass  as  if  it 
had  been  a  piece  of  jugglery,  for  long  before  I  reached 
the  Gospel  lesson,  my  neighbor  had  finished  his  mass 
and  cried  out  to  me,  *  Enough  !  enough  !  hurry  up  and 
come  away,'  etc.  !" 

Filled  with  awe  and  reverence,  he  had  come  to  Rome, 
and  had  hoped  to  find  peace  for  his  soul.  ^^  I  was  one 
of  those  frantic  saints  in  Rome  ;  I  ran  about  all  the 
churches  and  crypts,  and  believed  all  their  sliameless, 
impudent  lies.  I  also  read  mass,  perhaps  ten  times,  and 
I  very  much  regretted  that  my  father  and  mother  were 
still  alive,  for  I  should  have  been  delighted  to  deliver 
them  from  purgatory  with  my  masses,  and  with  other 
precious  works  and  many  prayers."  On  his  knees 
he  crept  up  Pilate's  staircase,  the  8cala  Sancta  or  holy 
stairway,  which  was  said  to  have  been  brought  from  the 
judgment  hall  to  Rome  and  placed  in  the  chapel  of  St. 
John's  Church  of  the  Lateran.  Luther  did  this  in  order 
to  receive  indulgence.  And  yet  he  felt,  in  doing  such  a 
work,  as  if  a  voice  in  thunder  tones  were  crying  out  to 
him  :  ''  The  just  shall  live  by  faith"  (Rom.  1  :  17). 

And  yet,  in  spite  of  all  the  repulsive  things  Luther 
saw  in  Rome,  he  did  not  lose  his  faith  in  the  Papacy. 
Later  in  life  he  used  his  experience  in  that  city  as  a 
sharp  sword.  The  shameful  cruelties  and  tlie  immoral 
life  of  the  last  Pope,  Alexander,  were  still  held  in  lively 
remembrance.     Concerning  Julius  IL  he  heard  and  saw 


LUTHER    AS    PK0FES8UU    IN    WITTENBERG.  39 

nothing  but  what  was  worldly.  He  writes  as  follows : 
*^  Rome  is  now  making  a  grand  display.  The  Pope  is 
riding  about  in  triumph,  drawn  by  stallions,  and  the  Sacra- 
ment {i.e.  the  host  or  consecrated  wafer)  is  carried  around 
with  him  U23on  a  beautiful  white  stallion  !"  Julius  II. 
had  already  begun  the  erection  of  St.  Peter's  Church. 
Luther  little  thought  at  the  time,  that  in  a  few  years 
that  very  building  should  lead  to  the  outward  provocation 
for  protesting  against  the  abuses  of  the  Papacy.  His 
national  pride  was  often  wounded  in  Pome  by  hearing 
his  fellow-countrymen  contemptuously  spoken  of  as  the 
*  ^  stupid  Germans, "  or  as  the  ' '  German  beasts. ' '  After  a 
month's  residence  in  the  cloister  of  *'  S.  Maria  del  Popo- 
lo,"  on  the  "  Piazza  del  Popolo,"  Luther  set  out  on  his 
return  home.  He  had  not  tarried  longer  than  was  neces- 
sary ;  for,  said  he,  ' '  Whoever  goes  to  Rome  for  the  first 
time  is  looking  for  a  rogue  ;  whoever  goes  again  will  find 
him  ;  and  whoever  goes  the  third  time  will  return  with 
liim."* 

After  Luther  had  returned  to  Wittenberg  he  applied 
himself  most  zealously  to  the  study  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures. At  the  urgent  recommendation  of  Dr.  Staupitz  he 
applied  for  and  received  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Sacred 
Theology.  '^I  was  called  and  compelled  to  take  the 
doctorate,  without  thanks  and  out  of  pure  obedience. 
I  was  obliged  to  assume  the  honor,  and  to  vow  and  promise 
to  teach  the  most  precious  Holy  Scriptures  sincerely  and 
honestly" — thus  whites  Martin  Luther. 

Inasmuch  as  the  scholastic  theology  then  current  neg- 
lected the  study  of  the  Bible,  Luther  directed  his  whole 
attention  to  the  latter.     He  began  with   lectures  upon 


*  During  his  short  stay  in  Rome,  Luther,  always  eager  to  learn, 
took  lessons  in  Hebrew  from  a  noted  rabbi,  Ellas  Levita. 


•40  THE    LIFE    OP    MAUTIN    LL'THEK. 

the  Psalms,  and  he  explained  them  in  such  a  way  that,  in 
the  opinion  of  Melanchthon,  a  new  light  of  doctrine 
arose  after  a  long  dark  night.  In  Luther's  explanations 
he  showed  the  difference  between  Law  and  Gospel.  He 
confronted  the  error  that  men  could  merit  the  forgiveness 
of  their  sins  through  their  own  works,  or  that  they  could 
be  justified  before  God  through  outward  observances,  as 
the  Pharisees  had  taught.  To  substantiate  this  he  ap- 
pealed to  his  own  researches  in  the  Scriptures,  to  the 
epistles  of  the  Apostle  Paul,  and  to  the  writings  of  St. 
Augustine,  the  great  master  of  his  order.  His  interpre- 
tation of  the  Psalms  was  followed  by  lectures  upon  the 
Epistles  to  the  Romans  and  Galatians.  And  while  at 
work  npon  these  sacred  books,  that  fundamental  truth, 
which  he  subsequently  defined  as  the  article  of  a  standing 
or  a  falling  church,  became  firmly  rooted  in  his  heart  and 
mind. 

But  he  did  not  anticipate  that  the  question  how  sinful 
man  can  prevail  before  God  and  secure  salvation  would 
ever  lead  to  a  controversy  between  him  and  the  Church. 
More  and  more  this  truth  developed  into  a  certainty,  that 
a  gracious  God  justified  the  believers  by  placing  them  in 
their  rightful  relations  to  Him,  and  by  inwardly  trans- 
forming them.  It  is  faith  in  the  heart  of  man  which 
carries  with  it  a  decisive  significance  for  communion  with 
God.  Faith  is  the  central  point,  the  marrow,  the  direct 
path  on  which  the  grace  of  God  through  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ  can  be  secured.  "With  this  faith,  and  be- 
cause of  this  Saviour,  we  prevail  before  God,  we  possess 
the  certainty  of  sonship  and  salvation.  Luther  views  the 
law  as  the  substance  of  God's  holy  demands  with  refer- 
ence to  man's  will  and  works,  which  demands  the  sinner 
cannot  fulfill.  He  regards  the  Gospel  as  the  joyful  mes- 
sage and  presentation  of  that  forgiving   grace  of  God 


LUTHER   AS   PROFESSOR   IK   WITTEKBERO.  41 

■which  must  be  received  by  a  simple  faith.  By  the  law, 
says  Luther,  sinners  are  judged,  condemned,  and  executed. 
He  too  had  to  perspire  and  agonize  under  its  power  as 
in  the  hand  of  a  taskmaster  and  hangman.  The  Gospel 
lifts  up  those  that  are  bowed  down,  and  makes  them  ahve 
through  faith,  begotten  in  the  heart  by  the  joyful  mes- 
sage. God  works  in  both  ;  in  the  former,  the  law,  which 
is  really  foreign  to  him  as  a  God  of  love  ;  and  in  the 
latter,  the  gospel,  his  own  peculiar  work  of  love,  for 
which,  however,  he  must  first  prepare  the  sinner  through 
the  law. 

But  the  more  profoundly  he  studied  the  Scriptures, 
the  more  positively  did  he  turn  away  from  Aristotle, 
whose  philosophy  for  a  long  time  had  prevailed  in  the 
Church.  In  this  he  ran  counter  to  the  controlling  teach- 
ings of  the  scholastic  theologians  as  well  as  of  his  former 
instructors. 

Hence  the  University  of  Wittenberg  was  subjected  to 
many  a  condemnatory  criticism.  But  this  did  not  discon- 
cert Luther ;  on  the  contrary,  his  views  were  strength- 
ened by  reading  the  sermons  of  the  pious  theologian 
Tauler.*  Over  against  a  formal  ecclesiasticism  he  found 
in  the  writings  of  the  latter  the  profoundest  religious 
convictions  of  a  Christian  mind.  The  strivings  of  Lu- 
ther's soul  for  intimate  communion  with  God  awakened 
a  loud  echo  in  the  writings  of  this  pious  man.  Such 
depth  and  inwardness  of  soul  were  peculiar  to  Luther. 
His  first  publication  was  a  tract,  entitled  '^  German  Theol- 
ogy," which  he  issued  in  1516  and  again  in  1518.     His 

*  John  Tauler,  a  German  mystic,  was  born  in  Strasburg  in  1290, 
and  died  therein  1361.  He  was  one  of  the  so-called  "friends 
of  God,"  an  unorganized  fraternity  of  mystic  thinkers  among  the 
clergy  and  laity.  In  his  teachings  he  insisted  upon  heart  and 
soul  worship,  and  freely  denounced  ecclesiastical  abuses. 


43  THE  LIFE   OF   MARTIN   LUTHER. 

first  original  work  was  a  translation  of  and  commentary 
upon  the  seven  penitential  Psalms  (6th,  31st,  50th,  101st, 
129th,  142d),  which  appeared  in  1517. 

The  influence  of  Tauler  upon  Luther  appears  also  in 
the  sermons  of  the  latter.  He  zealously  contended 
against  those  who  prided  themselves  upon  their  merito- 
rious works  and  their  self-conceived  holiness  ;  he  warned 
against  the  presumption  of  self -righteousness  as  against 
a  most  dangerous  snare,  and  pointed  out  the  way  upon 
which  the  soul,  by  simple  faith  in  the  proffered  word  of 
grace,  would  be  led  to  its  God  and  Saviour.  At  the 
same  time  he  declaimed  against  the  practical  abuses  and 
errors-  of  the  ecclesiastical  religious  life,  and  expressed 
himself  boldly  against  the  lives  of  monks  and  priests,  and 
against  the  absurdity  of  saints'  legends.  But  the  divine 
origin  and  the  divine  right  of  the  hierarchical  offices  of 
the  Papacy,  the  episcopacy,  and  of  the  priesthood,  and 
the  infallibility  of  the  Church  thus  governed,  remained 
to  him  inviolable.-  In  his  sermons,  at  this  time,  he  still 
prayed  to  the  Virgin  Mary.  He  regarded  the  Bohe- 
mians, who  had  separated  from  the  Church,  as  sinful 
heretics. 

And  yet  the  turning-point  in  his  career  had  come. 
The  scandalous  proceedings  of  the  traffic  in  indulgences 
forced  him  into  the  arena  of  battle.  And  the  first  step 
once  having  been  taken,  he  could  not  retreat.  For  then 
he  must  defend  and  maintain  that  which  he  had  ex- 
perienced in  severe  conflicts  of  the  soul  and  proclaimed 
in  public  sermons. 

He  now  advanced  beyond  the  narrow  circle.  AYith  the 
rapidity  of  the  lightning's  flash  his  name  was  carried 
through  all  Germany,  and  the  hearts  of  those  who  were 
in  earnest  about  their  soul's  salvation,  about  their  faith 
and  tlieir  inner  purification,  of  those  to  whom  the  indul- 


LUTHER   AS    PROFESSOR   IN   WITTENBERG.  43 

gences  and  other  abuses  of  the  Church  were  a  scandal  and 
a  shame,  beat  in  unison  with  his  own. 

The  Church  accepted  the  challenge  and  entered  into 
conflict.  At  first  it  was  believed  that  the  Monk  of  Witten- 
berg would  soon  be  crushed,  as  others  had  been  before 
him.  Yet  he  proved  himself  to  be  a  match  for  the  Pope 
and  the  Church.  Luther' s  own  opinion  upon  his  first  step 
we  have  in  his  own  words :  ' '  I  have  permitted 
vcij  '  dispositions  and  propositions, '  which  I  set  up  in 
the  beginning  of  my  conflict  against  indulgences,  to  see  the 
light  of  day,  especially  because  the  importance  and  the 
successful  progress  of  the  cause,  which  in  the  providence 
of  God  may  follow,  shall  not  exalt  me  or  render  me  proud. 
For  through  these  same  theses  I  publicly  proclaimed  mj 
shame — that  is,  the  great  weakness  and  ignorance  which 
overcame  me  in  the  beginning  with  great  fear  and 
trembling.  Heedless  and  alone  I  entered  upon  this 
conflict,  and  because  I  could  not  retreat,  I  not  only  con- 
ceded much  to  the  Pope  in  many  and  important  articles, 
but  I  also  willingly  and  earnestly  revered  him.  For 
I  was  a  miserable,  despised  brother,  who  at  that  time 
resembled  a  corpse  more  than  a  human  being.  In  this 
condition  did  I  confront  the  majesty  of  the  Pope,  in  whose 
very  presence  the  kings  of  this  world,  yea  the  whole  earth, 
stood  abashed,  and  in  accordance  with  whose  will  all  was 
done.  What  my  heart  endured  and  suffered  during  the 
first  two  years,  and  by  what  genuine  humility,  I  might 
almost  say  despair,  I  was  possessed — of  this  experience 
little  is  known  by  those  certain  spirits  who  afterward 
attacked  the  majesty  of  the  Pope  with  great  pride  and 
boldness.  But  I,  who  stood  alone  in  the  conflict,  was  not 
so  happy,  confident,  and  sure  of  the  result.  For  I  was 
in  ignorance  then  of  much  that  I  now  know,  thanks  be  to 
God  !  I  disputed,  and  was  eager  to  be  taught.     And  since 


44  THE   LIFE   OF   MAIiTIN  LUTHER. 

the  dead  and  the  dumb  masters — that  is,  the  books  of  the 
theologians  and  jurists — could  not  satisfactorily  inform  me, 
I  demanded  counsel  of  the  living  and  desired  to  hear  the 
Church  of  God.  There  I  found  many  pious  men  that  were 
pleased  with  my  theses  and  highly  esteemed  them.  But  it 
was  impossible  for  me  to  regard  and  acknowledge  them 
as  living  members  of  the  Church,  endowed  with  the  Holy 
Spirit,  but  simply  as  Pope,  cardinals,  bishops,  theologians, 
jurists,  monks,  and  priests.  Hence  I  awaited  the  Spirit's 
coming,  for  I  had  eagerly  accepted  their  teaching,  so  that 
I  was  benumbed  and  did  not  know  whether  I  was  awake  or 
asleep.  And  when  I  had  overcome,  by  the  Scriptures, 
all  the  arguments  that  were  in  the  way,  it  was  with  great 
fear,  trouble,  and  labor  that  I,  by  the  grace  of  Christ, 
finally  overcame  tliis  last  argument,  viz.,  that  one  ought 
to  hear  the  Church.  For  with  much  greater  earnestness, 
with  genuine  reverence,  and  with  my  whole  heart,  did 
I  regard  the  Pope's  church  as  the  true  Church  far  more 
than  do  these  shameful  and  blasphemous  perverters  who 
now  so  highly  exalt  the  Pope's  church." 

Soon  after  this  he  sent  his  theses,  and  a  further  ex- 
planation of  the  same,  to  the  Bishop  of  Brandenburg,  and 
through  Staupitz  to  the  Pope.  To  Staupitz  he  wrote  : 
'^Moreover,  to  my  enemies  I  have  but  this  to  say,  in  the 
words  of  Eeuchlin  :  *  *  Whoever  is  poor  fears  nothing, 
for  he  can  lose  nothing. '  Possessions  I  have  none  ;  fame 
and  honor,  if  I  have  ever  enjoyed  them,  are  only  lost  by 
him  who  has  long  since  begun  to  lose  them.     But  one 

*  John  Reuchlin  was  born  in  Pforzheim  in  1455,  and  died  in 
Stuttgart  in  1522.  He  was  one  of  the  foremost  advocates  of  the 
study  of  classical  literature,  and  especially  of  Greek  and  Ilel/ew. 
He  is  said  to  have  published  the  first  Hebrew  work  priul'id  in 
Germany.  He  secretly  favored  Protestantism,  but  never  publicly 
renounced  his  connection  with  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 


LUTHER   AS    PROFESSOR   IN    WITTENBERG.  45 

thing  remains  :  my  frail  body  weakened  by  constant 
troubles.  If  with  craft  or  force  tliey  deprive  me  of  that, 
thinking  that  they  are  doing  God  a  service,  they  may  per- 
haps make  me  poorer  by  an  hour  or  two  of  my  life. 
But  I  am  content  in  having  my  dear  Redeemer  and  Media- 
tor, my  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  I  will  sing  unto  Him  as  long 
as  I  live. 

Concerning  his  theses  Luther  said,  some  he  would 
prove  ;  the  rest  he  would  discuss,  and  desire  further  in- 
formation. Powerfully  and  emphatically  he  continued 
to  teach  the  evangelical  doctrine  of  repentance  and  faith. 
He  denied  to  the  saints  the  possession  of  any  superfluous 
merit  which  might  be  of  benefit  to  us  idle  and  indolent 
sinners.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  he  clung  to  a  belief  in 
purgatory,  and  cared  not  what  heretics  might  babble 
against  it.  He  had  a  good  opinion  of  the  reigning  Pope, 
and  hoped  that  he  would  become  his  patron  in  the  con- 
flict against  the  bold-faced  traders  in  indulgences.  But 
Rome  itself  he  declared  to  be  the  true  Babylon.  For  the 
sake  of  God's  order  and  appointment,  it  was  necessary 
to  yield  in  all  things  with  reference  to  the  authority  of 
the  Pope,  even  to  respect  his  unrighteous  judgments, 
yet  without  approving  them,  but  simply  because  of  the 
general  command  against  self-help. 

But  to  the  contrary  he  speaks  in  another  passage  :  *^  I 
do  not  care  whether  the  Pope  is  pleased  or  displeased  : 
he  is  but  a  man  like  other  men.  I  hear  and  obey  tlie 
Pope  as  pope — that  is,  when  he  speaks  in  harmony  with 
the  laws  of  the  Church,  and  when  he  governs  himself  ac- 
cordingly, or  when  he  proclaims  the  decisions  of  a  Church 
council — but  never  when  he  simply  utters  his  own  indi- 
vidual opinions.  The  Pope  alone  can  create  no  new  arti- 
cles of  faith,  but  can  merely  give  his  opinion  in  accord- 
ance  with   those   that   have   been  established,  and  also 


46  THE   LIFE    OF   MARTIN   LUTHER. 

decide  questions  at  issue  conceniing  the  faitli."  But  in 
no  event  did  Luther  wish  to  remain  at  variance  with  the 
Church  and  the  Pope.  ''  Accept  or  reject,  grant  life  or 
death,  as  it  pleaseth  thee" — thus  did  he  subject  himself 
to  the  authority  of  the  Pope.  Deeply  he  bewailed  the  sad 
condition  of  the  Church.  ' '  The  Church, ' '  said  he,  * '  needs 
a  reformation  ;  but  this  should  not  be  the  work  of  one 
man,  like  the  Pope  ;  nor  of  many  cardinals,  as  it  was  in 
the  last  general  Church  Council ;  but  of  the  whole  world, 
or  rather  of  God  alone.  The  time  of  this  reformation  is 
known  only  to  Him  who  has  created  time." 

Many  regarded  the  appearance  of  Luther  as  the  advent 
of  ^his  time.  Thus  a  monk  of  Steinlausig,  when  he  had 
read  the  theses,  cried  out  with  joy,  '^He  is  the  one  that 
will  do  it  ;  he  has  come  for  whom  we  have  so  long 
waited."  And  others  said,  '^  Now  has  the  time  arrived 
when  the  darkness  must  be  expelled  out  of  Church  and 
school,  and  the  pure  doctrine  return  to  the  churches." 
And  old  Eeuchlin  remarked,  "  Thank  God  they  have 
now  found  a  man  that  will  give  them  so  much  of  hard 
work  to  do  that  they  will  suffer  me,  poor  old  man  that  I 
am,  to  depart  in  peace." 

Others  were  not  so  confident.  ^'  Go  to  your  cell  and 
pray,  my  brother,  that  the  Lord  will  have  mercy  upon 
you" — ^thus  said  many  a  one  that  thought  so  vast  an 
undertaking  by  an  insignificant  monk  against  the  Pope — 
of  whose  might  and  influence  kings  were  afraid — would 
surely  come  to  grief.  '^  My  dear  Brother  Martin,"  said 
an  aged  Westphalian  clergyman,  '^if  you  can  do  away 
with  purgatory  and  the  tralfic  in  indulgences,  you  are 
indeed  a  great  man  !" 

Luther's  prior  and  sub-prior  came  and  entreated  him 
not  to  bring  reproach  upon  his  order,  for  the  other  orders 
were  already  leaping  with  joy,  saying  that  they  were  not 


LUTHER   AS   PROFESSOR   IN"    WITTEITBERG.  47 

the  only  ones  guilty  of  offenses,  but  that  now  the  Augus- 
tinians  \vere  also  in  the  fire  and  bearers  of  shame.  Lu- 
ther replied  to  them,  ''  Dear  fathers,  if  this  work  has 
not  been  begun  in  God's  name,  it  will  soon  come  to 
naught ;  but  if  it  has  been  begun  in  His  name,  then  let 
Him  rule  as  He  will !" 

The  University  of  Wittenberg  took  his  part.  His  sys- 
tem of  theology  was  the  prevailing  one  ;  his  lectm-es 
drew  crowds  of  hearers. 

The  Elector  of  Saxony  left  the  matter  in  the  hands  of 
God,  attentively  followed  its  progress,  and  neither 
praised  nor  blamed.  What  he  recognized  as  good  and 
true  he  was  not  disposed  to  assist  in  suppressing.  The 
Emperor  Maximilian,  who  had  read  Luther's  theses,  sent 
a  message  to  the  Elector  requesting  him  to  take  good  care 
of  the  monk,  for  it  might  yet  come  to  pass  that  his  ser- 
vices would  be  needed.  ''  His  theses  are  not  to  be  de- 
spised," said  he;  ^'he  will  make  it  very  lively  for  the 
priests. ' ' 

But  above  all  others  did  the  preachers  and  traders  in 
indulgences  thunder  against  Luther,  threatening  that  in 
less  than  a  fortnight  he  would  be  burned  at  the  stake. 
His  enemies,  foremost  among  them  the  mountebank  Tet- 
zel,  sought  to  annihilate  him  with  counter-theses.  But 
they  failed  in  their  efforts,  for  Luther  quieted  them  in  a 
very  forcible  and  expeditious  manner.  Others  remarked, 
that  if  he  had  received  a  good  bishopric  he  would  highly 
exalt  indulgences  instead  of  rejecting  them. 

Luther  replied,  in  turn,  that  if  he  had  had  a  bishopric 
in  view  he  would  not  have  spoken  as  he  did ;  for  they 
ought  not  to  suppose  him  to  be  ignorant  of  the  manner 
in  which  bishoprics  were  obtained  in  Rome.  He  was  now 
charged  with  irreverence  against  the  Pope.  This  he  re- 
pelled by  saying,   ^^  The  Pope  is  a   human  being  who 


48  THK    LIFE    OF    MARTIN    LUTIIEK. 

may  be  deceived,  especially  by  cunning  and  hypocritical 
people.  But  God  is  the  truth,  and  cannot  be  deceived. 
Hence  I  entreat  my  enemies  not  to  frighten  me  hereafter 
by  flattering  the  Pope,  nor  by  their  renowned  teachers  ; 
but  that  they  instruct  and  conquer  me  by  well-grounded 
declarations  of  the  Bible  and  of  the  Poj)e,  if  they  are 
indeed  bent  upon  carrying  off  the  victory  at  all  haz- 
ards." 

But  how  did  the  Pope  act  in  this  violent  conflict  ?  Two 
of  his  utterances  are  recorded  :  ' '  Brother  Martin  is  a  very 
ingenious  fellow  ;  but  the  conflict  itself  is  merely  a  quar- 
rel between  jealous  monks. ' '  And  again  :  ' '  A  drunken 
German  must  have  written  these  theses  ;  as  soon  as  he 
becomes  sober  he  will  change  his  mind."  The  highest 
circles  of  Kome,  and  the  immediate  attendants  upon  the 
Pope  were  guilty  of  the  same  depreciative  and  contempt- 
uous treatment  of  the  Germans  and  of  Luther's  theses. 
In  their  replies  the  '' obscure  German"  and  his  ^^dog- 
biting"  theses  were  treated  in  the  most  derogatory  man- 
ner. They  viewed  the  Pope  as  the  Church  of  Kome,  and 
the  Poman  Church  as  equivalent  to  the  universal  Chris- 
tian Church.  But  whoever  presumed  to  question  the 
right  of  the  Church  to  do  anything  it  2:)leased,  was  a 
heretic. 

Thus  were  the}^  disposed  in  Pome,  at  least  in  the  begin- 
ning, to  assume  the  position  of  a  haughty  security.  It 
was  purposed,  in  a  short  time,  by  means  of  the  papal 
power,  to  put  an  end  to  this  unruly  German  monk.  A 
court  of  inquisition  was  appointed,  and  Luther  was  cited 
to  appear  before  it  on  the  Ttli  of  August — within  60 
days  he  was  expected  to  report  himself  personally  in 
Pome. 

But  before  this  time  had  expired  the  Pope  took  up 
other  measures   a^rainst   Luther.     The   tremendous   ex- 


LUTHER    AS    PROFESSOR    IN    WITTBiq-BERG.  49 

citement  which  the  95  theses  had  caused  no  doubt  im- 
pelled him  to  more  vigorous  proceedings.  Hence  the 
Pope  wrote  to  the  Elector  and  entreated  him  to  avoid  the 
very  appearance  of  the  guilt  of  complicity,  and  to  deliver 
Luther,  the  child  of  wickedness,  into  the  hands  of  his 
legate,  before  whom  he  was  to  vindicate  himself.  But 
secretly  the  Elector  was  ordered  to  secure  the  arrest  of 
the  heretic  with  all  the  means  in  his  power.  His  adherents 
were  also  to  be  arrested,  and  an  interdict  laid  upon  every 
place  where  Luther  was  tolerated. 

But  the  movement  was  not  to  be  so  quickly  and  so  easily 
suppressed  as  the  Pope  imagined.  He  was  obliged  to 
take  into  account  the  influential  tendencies  prevailing  in 
the  German  Empire  at  that  time.  And  these  were  not 
favorable  to  him  ;  for  everywhere  grievous  charges  were 
preferred,  and  bitter  complaints  were  heard  concerning 
the  violent  and  unlawful  proceedings  of  the  Pope,  and  es- 
pecially in  reference  to  the  immense  sum  of  money  that 
was  annually  carried  to  Pome.  Accordingly,  when  in  the 
year  1518  the  Pope  again  desired  the  grant  of  a  large 
imperial  tax,  ostensibly  for  a  war  against  the  Turks,  an 
embittered  feehng  was  manifested,  and  it  was  publicly 
charged  that  the  genuine  Turks  were  to  be  found  in 
Italy  !  The  Imperial  Parliament  declined  to  accede  to  his 
request,  but  drew  up  a  long  list  of  grievances  against  the 
Pope  :  as  touching  the  large  sums  of  money  which  he 
collected  from  German  benefices,  and  which,  under  vari- 
ous pretexts,  he  extorted  ;  as  to  the  unlawful  assumption 
of  power  in  making  ecclesiastical  appointments  in  Ger- 
many ;  as  to  a  continued  violation  of  the  ratified  con- 
cordats, etc. 

Luther  profited  by  all  this  without  being  aware  of  it. 
But  the  Pope  was  obliged  to  take  these  circumstances  into 
account,  and  therefore  to  treat  him  with  consideration. 


50  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN   LUTHER. 

Thus,  tlie  papal  legate  Cajetan*  was  very  careful  not  to 
increase  the  universal  feeling  of  excitement  in  his  pro- 
ceedings against  Luther.  Indeed  he  promised  the  Elec- 
tor of  Saxony  to  hear  him  in  Augsburg,  and  to  treat  him 
with  fatherly  kindness.  And  thus  Luther,  in  accordance 
with  the  desire  of  the  university  authorities,  and  agree- 
ably to  his  own  wishes,  was  cited  to  appear  in  Augsbm-g. 

*  Cajetanor  Cajetanus  (Italian  :  Gactano)  was  so  called  from  his 
birthplace,  Galita,  in  Italy.  His  real  name  was  Jacob  de  Vio,  but 
he  afterward  substituted  Thomas  for  Jacob,  in  honor  of  Thomas 
Aquinas,  his  scholastic  master.  Cajetan  was  a  zealous  Dominican, 
and  became  general  of  his  order.  He  was  an  able  scholar,  a  very 
skilful  intriguer,  a  haughty  diplomatist,  and  withal  one  of  the 
most  prominent  figures  in  the  history  of  the  Reformation.  He 
was  born  in  1469,  and  died  in  Rome  in  1534. 


CHAPTER  Y. 

LUTHER   AND   THE   PAPAL   AMBASSADORS. 

In  September,  1518,  Luther  set  out  on  his  journey. 
On  the  28th  he  arrived  at  Weimar,  and  lodged  in  the 
monastery.  On  the  following  day  he  preached  in  the 
castle  church  in  the  presence  of  the  Elector,  who  at  that 
time  had  established  his  court  in  Weimar.  Easing  his 
discourse  upon  the  text,  Matthew  18  :  1,  etc.,  he  warned 
against  a  proud  self-righteousness  and  sanctimoniousness, 
and  against  the  accompanying  vices  of  envy  and  avarice. 
In  so  doing  he  expressly  castigated  the  bishops,  who 
ought  to  appear  in  the  form  of  servants,  but  who,  like 
Antichrist,  seated  themselves  in  the  temple  of  God,  and 
used  the  imparted  powers  of  their  office  simply  to  their 
own  advantage. 

He  did  not  refer,  however,  to  his  own  position.  ^'  My 
thoughts, ' '  said  he  afterward,  ' '  on  the  journey  were 
these  :  Now  I  must  die  ;  and  often  did  I  remark.  What  a 
reproach  will  I  be  to  my  parents  !"  He  undertook  the 
journey  on  foot,  in  company  with  a  young  monk  of  Wit- 
tenberg, by  way  of  Nuremberg.  Here  his  friend  Link* 
met  him.  When  in  the  neighborhood  of  Augsburg 
Luther  was  overcome  by  bodily  weakness.  Faint-heart- 
ed friends  had  often  warned  him  on  the  way  not  to  enter 

*  Link  was  the  successor  of  Staupitz  as  Vicar-General  of  the 
Augustinian  drder,  and  the  Reformer  of  the  Province  of  Alten- 
burg. 


52  THE    LIFE    OF    MARTIN"    LUTHEKi 

Augsburg.  But  in  reply  to  them  lie  said,  ^^In  Augs- 
burg, even  in  the  midst  of  mine  enemies,  Jesus  Christ 
also  reigns.  l^Iay  Christ  live,  even  if  Martin  should  die. " 
Arriving  in  the  neighborhood  of  Augsburg,  he  informs 
us  that  he  became  very  uncomfortable,  that  a  demon  tor- 
tured him  with  evil  thoughts.  On  the  Yth  of  October 
he  arrived  in  Augsburg,  where  he  was  hospitably  enter- 
tained, at  first  in  the  Augustinian  and  then  in  the  Car- 
melite monastery.  He  was  already  the  subject  of  con- 
versation everywhere  in  the  city.  Everybody,  said  he, 
wislied  to  see  this  Ilerostratus  "^  who  had  kindled  so 
great  a  conflagration. 

Luther  immediately  announced  his  arriv^alto  the  papal 
legate.  But  he  did  not  venture  to  meet  the  latter  until 
his  friends,  to  whom  the  Elector  had  recommended  him, 
had  obtained  a  safe-conduct  from  the  Emperor,  who  was 
then  on  a  hunt  in  that  neighborhood  ;  for  the  Italians  are 
not  to  be  trusted,  said  Luther.  In  the  meanwhile  a  ser- 
vant of  the  Cardinal  Legate  delivered  the  following  mes- 
sage to  him  :  *'  The  Cardinal  offers  you  his  sincere  favor  ; 
why  do  you  fear?     He  is  a  very  affable  father." 

An  Italian,  a  friend  of  Cajetan,  also  called  upon 
Luther,  sent,  according  to  common  belief,  by  the  Cardinal 
himself.  Like  a  genuine  Italian,  said  Luther,  this  one 
regards  the  whole  matter  in  a  very  light-hearted  manner, 
as  if  it  turned  about  these  six  letters  :  revoca  {i.e.  recant). 
Then  the  Italian  added,  laughingly  : 

' '  Do  you  really  think  the  Elector  Frederick  would  go 
to  war  on  your  account  V ' 

To  which  Luther  replied  : 

*  An  Epliesian,  who  on  the  night  in  which  Alexander  the  Great 
•was  born,  in  356  b.c,  set  fire  to  the  magnificent  temple  of  Diana, 
at  Ephesus,  which  was  completely  destroyed.  His  self-confessed 
motive  was  to  render  his  name  immortal. 


LUTHER   AIsTD   THE   PAPAL   AMBASSADORS.  53 

'^  That  I  would  not  desire." 

'^Aiid  where,  then,  will  you  remain  ?"  returned  the 
former. 

''  Under  the  heavens,"  said  the  latter. 

*^  But  what  would  you  do  were  the  Pope  and  cardinals 
to  have  you  in  their  power  ?"  continued  the  Italian. 

^'I  would  show  them  all  honor  and  reverence,"  con- 
cluded Luther. 

Whereupon  the  former  departed  laughing,  and  with  a 
gesture  of  contempt.  But  Luther's  resolve  stood  fast ; 
rather  would  he  die  than  to  recall  what  he  had  taught 
and  written.  The  idea  of  appealing  to  a  council,  in  case 
of  necessity,  also  occurred  to  him,  and  was  developing  in 
his  mind. 

After  the  letter  of  safe-conduct  had  arrived,  Luther 
proceeded  to  the  papal  legate.  His  friends  had  directed 
him  as  to  the  proper  manner  of  meeting  a  cardinal  and 
a  papal  legate.  Luther  prostrated  himself  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Cardinal,  and  even  after  he  had  been  told  to 
arise  he  remained  in  a  kneeling  position  until  he  was 
again  commanded.  And  since  neither  the  Cardinal  nor 
any  one  else  ventured  to  speak,  Luther  believed  that 
this  silence  was  an  intimation  that  he  should  begin. 
Accordingly  he  delivered  himself  of  the  following : 
*'  Reverend  Father,  in  obedience  to  the  citation  of  his 
Papal  Holiness,  and  to  the  demand  of  my  gracious  Lord, 
the  Elector  of  Saxony,  1  have  appeared  and  confess  that 
I  published  the  95  Theses.  And  I  am  in  obedience 
both  ready  and  willing  to  hear  what  accusations  have 
been  brought  against  me,  and  if  I  have  erred,  to  be  in- 
formed and  corrected."  Tlie  legate  then  addressed 
him  in  a  gracious  and  fatherly  manner,  and  in  the 
name  of  the  Pope  plainly  demanded  of  him  that  he  re- 
cant his  errors  and  promise  to  abstain  thereafter  from  the 


54  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN   LUTHER. 

promulgation  of  all  views  that  might  distract  the  Church. 
Two  articles  he  should  recall  and  withdraw  :  first,  the 
denial  that  the  'Mndulgence-treasure"  of  the  Church  is 
the  merit  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  secondly,  his  main- 
tenance that  a  person  who  wishes  to  receive  the  Lord's 
Supper  must  above  all  things  possess  the  faith  and  the 
inner  conviction  that  his  sins  will  be  forgiven  him. 
Hereupon  a  discussion  ensued  between  Luther  and  Caje- 
tan.  The  attendants  of  the  latter  audibly  tittered  when 
they  heard  the  explanations  of  the  Augustinian  monk, 
so  strange  and  curious  did  they  seem  to  the  Italians.  In 
vain  Tdid  Luther  appeal  to  the  Bible  and  its  declarations 
concerning  faith.  The  Cardinal  then  confronted  Luther 
with  the  papal  authority,  which  was  above  that  of  coun- 
cils, the  Church  and  the  Scriptures,  and  declared  unto 
him,  '^  You  must  recant  to-day,  whether  you  will  or  will 
not ;  otherwise  I  will  condemn  all  your  theses  for  the 
reason  assigned  above."  But  Luther  did  not  recant, 
lie  concluded  the  interview  with  the  request  to  grant 
him  a  few  days  more  for  further  consideration. 

On  the  same  day  Staupitz  also  arrived  in  Augsburg. 
All  action  now  taken  was  first  deliberated  over  in  com- 
mon. Luther  submitted  a  written  declaration,  offering 
publicly  to  defend  his  theses,  and  prepared  to  receive 
the  judgment  of  the  faculties  at  Basel,  Freiburg,  Lou- 
vain,  and  Paris  upon  them.  Cajetan  smiled  at  this  pro- 
posal, and  admonished  him  to  give  up  such  idle  thoughts, 
but  rather  to  refiect  upon  his  couree  and  to  retreat,  for 
he  would  find  it  "  hard  to  kick  against  the  pricks  !"  In 
no  case  would  he  admit  of  a  disputation  ;  but  he  per- 
mitted Luther  to  submit  another  and  a  longer  explana- 
tion of  the  principal  points  at  issue. 

This  document  was  sent  to  Cajetan  on  the  following 
day.     In  it  Luther  emphatically  declares  :  that  the  papal 


LUTHER   Als'D   THE   PAPAL   AMBASSADORS.  65 

decretals  may  err  and  conflict  with  Holy  Writ ;  that 
every  individual  Christian  can  exercise  the  right  to 
prove  the  papal  decisions  in  the  light  of  God's  Word  ; 
and  in  conclusion,  Luther  entreats  the  legate  to  show 
him  a  better  way,  and  not  to  force  him  to  act  contrary  to 
his  conscience,  for  we  must  obey  God  rather  than  man. 
The  cardinal  legate  rejected  Luther's  written  declara- 
tions without  examination,  and  again  urged  him  to  re- 
cant, whereupon  a  violent  war  of  words  ensued.  The 
cardinal  threatened  with  ban  and  interdict,  and  dismissed 
Luther,  saying,  '^  Go,  and  do  not  show  your  face  again 
to  me,  unless  it  be  to  recant. ' ' 

Thus  was  Luther  sent  away  by  the  cardinal,  who  is 
said  to  have  added  this  remark  :  ^^  I  will  not  confer  with 
this  beast  again,  for  it  has  deep  eyes  and  wonderful 
speculations  in  its  head."  Staupitz  and  Link  now  de- 
parted from  the  city  of  Augsburg,  not  believing  it  to  be 
safe  to  trust  the  Italians.  But  Luther  tarried  and 
awaited  the  pleasure  of  the  legate.  The  latter,  how- 
ever, remained  silent,  even  after  Luther  had  written 
again  in  a  humble  spirit  asking  forgiveness  for  his  exhib- 
ited violence,  promising  to  remain  silent  if  his  opponents 
would  do  the  same,  and  professing  himself  as  willing  to 
recant,  provided  he  were  better  instructed.  But  al- 
though he  made  all  these  concessions,  he  received  no  an- 
swer. And  after  he  had  drawn  up  another  declaration, 
appealing  from  *^the  badly  informed  Pope  to  the  better- 
to-be-instructed  Pope,"  he  sent  it  to  Cajetan,  and  nailed 
a  copy  of  it  to  the  door  of  the  cathedral.  He  then  left 
the  city  on  the  20th  of  October. 

Luther's  friends,  fearing  that  he  would  not  be  per- 
mitted to  depart  from  the  city,  provided  for  him  a 
horse  and  an  old  companion  at  arms,  and  dismissed  him 
at  night  through  a  secret  gate  in  the  city  walls.     Thus  he 


56  THE    LIFE   OF   MARTIX   LUTHER. 

escaped  upon  a  hard-riding  trotter,  in  liis  monk's  coat, 
witliout  boots  or  pants,  spurs  or  sword,  travelling  about 
forty  miles  before  he  sought  rest.  When  he  dismounted 
at  the  inn  at  Monheim*  he  could  hardly  stand,  and  for 
weariness  fell  down  upon  the  straw.  In  Griifenthal  f  he 
met  the  friendly  Count  Albert  of  Mansfeld,  who  laughed 
at  Luther's  feats  of  riding,  and  invited  him  to  join  his 
company. 

On  the  anniversary  day  of  the  nailing  of  the  theses  to 
the  church  door,  Luther  returned  to  Wittenberg  amid 
the  rejoicings  of  students  and  citizens.  In  the  evening 
he  sent  a  message  to  his  friend  Spalatin,  saying,  "  By 
God's  grace  I  have  arrived  safe  and  sound,  but  uncertain 
how  long  I  shall  remain.  For  my  cause  is  so  situated 
that  I  both  hope  and  fear.  I  am  filled  ^vith  joy  and 
peace,  so  that  I  am  surprised  that  the  trials  which  have 
befallen  me  should  appear  to  many  to  be  something 
great. ' ' 

In  possession  of  inward  joy  and  peace,  and  surrounded 
by  the  circle  of  his  friends  at  Wittenberg,  Luther  could 
now  continue  the  conflict  against  the  papacy.  Soon 
there  arrived  a  letter  from  the  cardinal,  Cajetan,  prefer- 
ring charges  against  Luther,  and  demanding  his  surrender 
or  expulsion  from  Wittenberg.  But  the  Elector  Frederick 
did  not  accede  to  this  demand.  He  carefully  protected 
Luther,  and  insisted  upon  it  that  the  controversy  should 
be  settled  in  Germany.  Privately  he  felt  a  warm  interest 
in  Luther's  cause,  but  desired  that  he  should  desist  from 
further  provocation. 

Yet  Luther  did  not  refrain  from  new  measures  and 
continued  declarations.     He   publislied  a  report  of    his 

*  Augsburg  and  Monheim  are  in  Bavaria, 
t  Griifenthal  is  in  the  Thuringian  Forest. 


LUTHER    AND    THE    PAPAL    AMBASSADORS.  67 

interviews  with  Cajetan,  and  added  a  farther  justification 
of  his  procedure,  in  which  he  more  positively  than 
ever  before  attacked  the  papacy.  The  doctrine  of  the 
divine  right  of  the  papacy  and  of  its  necessary  existence 
as  an  essential  part  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  he  de- 
clared to  be  ''the  foolishness  of  silly  people,  who  in  op- 
position to  Christ's  own  words,  that  '  the  kingdom  of  God 
eometli  not  with  observation,'  would  bind  the  church  of 
Christ  to  time  and  place  ;  and  who  would  dare  question 
the  Christian  standing  of  any  one  not  disposed  to  submit 
to  the  Pope's  domination." 

Shortly  thereafter  Luther  appealed,  in  a  formal  and 
solemn  proclamation,  to  a  universal  council  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church.  By  this  act  he  forever  severed  his  relations 
to  the  papacy.  Daily  he  expected  to  receive  the  ban  of  ex- 
communication from  Rome.  He  made  all  necessary  prep- 
arations, in  order,  as  he  wrote  to  Spalatin,  that  he  might 
be  ready,  on  the  arrival  of  the  ban,  to  go  out  like  Abraham, 
not  knowing  whither,  but  certain  that  God  is  everywhere. 
In  one  of  his  sermons  he  said  to  the  congregation  :  "I 
am  now  a  very  uncertain  preacher,  as  you  have  already 
experienced,  and  have  often  gone  off  without  bidding 
you  farewell.  If  that  should  happen  again,  you  may 
take  my  present  words  as  a  farewell  greeting,  in  case  1 
should  not  return."  He  was  prepared  each  moment  for 
flight  and  exile.  He  felt  also  that  he  must  withdraw  for 
the  Elector's  sake,  in  order  that  no  suspicion  should  at- 
tach itself  to  the  latter  because  of  any  supposed  adherence 
to  Luther's  teachings  upon  indulgences  and  the  papal 
authoritv.  He  also  thousrht  if  he  remained  at  Witten- 
berg,  that  he  could  not  speak  and  write  as  freely  as  he 
would  desire,  whereas  if  he  departed  he  could  freely  de- 
liver himself  and  offer  his  life  unto  Christ.  He  was  filled 
with  courage  for  the  conflict  and  with  the  spirit  of  action. 


58  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN    LUTHER. 

'Far  more  extensive  issues  are  being  born  of  my  pen," 
writes  Luther ;  "  I  do  not  know  whence  these  thoughts 
come  ;  in  mj  opinion  this  movement  has  not  yet  fairly 
begun,  instead  of  soon  ending,  as  the  noble  lords  at  Rome 
vainly  imagine."  '^  The  more  they  rage  and  meditate 
upon  the  use  of  force,  the  less  do  I  fear,  and  the  more 
freely  will  I  attack  the  E-oman  serpents.  I  am  prepared 
for  the  worst  that  may  happen  and  await  the  counsel  of 
God."  '^  This  I  know,  indeed  ;  that  I  would  be  treated 
as  the  dearest  and  most  agreeable  person,  did  I  but  speak 
one  word  :  revoco  ;  that  is,  I  recall.  But  I  will  not  make 
myself  a  heretic  by  the  recall  of  that  opinion  by  which 
I  became  a  Christian. .  I  would  rather  die,  be  burnt, 
exiled,  and  accursed." 

But  the  danger  from  Eome  did  not  threaten  as  speedily 
as  was  anticipated  or  feared.  The  project  there  enter- 
tained, of  bringing  the  rebellious  monk  back  to  a  state 
of  obedience,  had  not  been  given  up  ;  but  the  time  had 
not  yet  come  for  extreme  measures. 

Karl  von  Miltitz,  a  Saxon  nobleman  and  chamberlain  of 
the  Pope,  was  now  sent  as  an  ambassador  to  Germany, 
with  special  instructions  to  the  Elector  of  Saxony.  In 
the  person  of  the  latter  the  papal  chair  recognized  the 
secret  protector  of  the  dangerous  monk.  The  mission 
of  Miltitz  was  to  deprive  Luther  of  his  patron's  support, 
and  then  to  lead  him  away  to  Rome. 

To  this  end  the  papal  ambassador  appeared  before  the 
Elector,  presenting  him  with  a  distinguished  emblem  of 
gracious  favor,  the  golden  rose.  This  was  '' a  very 
precious  and  mysterious  present,- '  which  the  Pope  was 
accustomed  annually  to  bestow  upon  that  eminent  Chris- 
tian prince  who  had  rendered  good  service  to  the  apos- 
tolic authority,  the  Pope  at  Rome.  Miltitz  was  commis- 
eioned   to   present   tliis  golden   rose  to   the  Elector   of 


LUTHER   AKD   THE    PAPAL   AMBASSADORS.  59 

Saxony,  to  the  intent  tliat  the  divine  fragrance  of  this 
flower  should  penetrate  the  heart  of  Frederick,  so  that  he 
might  receive  the  requests  of  the  ambassador  with  a  pious 
regard,  and  be  disposed  with  glowing  ardor  to  carry  out 
the  sacred  wishes  of  the  Pope.  At  least  this  much  was 
expected  in  Rome  from  the  fragrance  of  the  golden  rose. 
Irreverent  wits  remarked,  that  if  the  rose  had  arrived 
sooner  in  Wittenberg  its  perfume  would  have  been  more 
agreeable  ;  for  it  had  lost  its  fragrance  on  the  long  and 
wearisome  journey  ! 

Miltitz  was  empowered  to  demand  the  following, 
as  expressed  in  a  special  communication  :  the  Elector 
should  support  Miltitz  in  the  measures  to  be  taken  against 
Luther,  the  child  of  Satan  and  the  son  of  perdition, 
because  of  his  heretical  preaching  in  the  lands  of 
Frederick.  Messages  of  similar  import  were  addressed 
to  Spalatin,  the  magistrate  of  Wittenberg,  and  to  many 
others.  It  is  said  that  Miltitz  was  armed  with  more  than 
seventy  such  papal  communications. 

At  the  close  of  December  Miltitz*  arrived  in  Alten- 
burg.  Well  acquainted  as  he  was  with  the  condition  of 
affairs  in  Germany,  he  had  informed  himself  on  the  way, 
among  the  cultured  as  well  as  among  the  common  people, 
in  regard  to  the  popular  opinion  of  the  man  against  whom 
he  had  been  sent.     He  soon  found  that  out  of  every  five 

*  Miltitz  had  made  an  appointment  to  meet  Tetzel  at  Alten- 
burg,  in  Saxony,  to  reprimand  him  for  his  excesses.  But  the 
latter,  fearing  the  popular  wrath,  did  not  dare  to  undertake  the 
journey.  After  Miltitz  had  concluded  his  conference  with  Luther, 
he  went  to  Leipsic,  and  meeting  Tetzel  he  administered  so  severe 
a  reproof  that  he  sickened  and  died  of  chagrin  in  a  Dominican 
cloister,  July  4th,  1519.  Luther  wrote  Tetzel  a  comforting  letter 
during  his  sickness — an  evidence  of  the  nobility  of  soul  and  large- 
heartedness  of  the  great  Reformer. 


CO  THE   LIFE    OF   MARTINS'    LUTHER. 

persons,  scarce  two  or  three  had  remained  loyal  to  Eome. 
It  is  possible  that  because  of  this  discovery  he  changed 
his  method  of  procedure,  for  he  confessed  that  he 
would  not  have  dared  to  take  Luther  away  w^ith  him  to 
Eome,  not  even  if  he  had  had  an  army  of  25,000  men. 

In  Altenburg  Miltitz  met  Luther  in  the  first  week  of 
the  new  year,  1519.  He  addressed  Luther  amid  tears 
and  Vv-ith  many  words,  exhorting  him  to  recant,  and 
showing  all  possible  friendship  and  affection.  He  hoped 
in  this  way  to  persuade  Luther.  But  Luther  did  not  trust 
him.  This  apparent  good-will  seemed  to  him  hypocriti- 
cal ;  the  greeting,  a  Judas's  kiss  ;  the  lamentations,  croc- 
odile'^S  tears  !  Yet  he  promised  to  make  concessions  so 
far  as  his  conscience  would  permit  him  to  do,  but  certain- 
ly nothing  more.  They  mutually  agreed,  furthermore, 
*Hhat  both  parties  should  be  forbidden  to  write  and  to 
teach  upon  the  questions  at  issue."  Besides  this,  Miltitz 
proposed  to  write  to  the  Pope,  requesting  him  to  appoint 
a  learned  bishop  to  act  as  arbitrator,  having  in  mind  the 
Archbishop  of  Treves  (Trier).  The  joint  meeting  was  to 
be  held  hereafter  in  the  city  of  Coblentz. 

Thus  far  the  negotiations  seem  to  have  taken  a  favor- 
able turn.  Luther,  likewise,  addressed  a  meek  epistle  to 
the  Pope.  He  also  published  an  address  to  the  German 
people,  in  which  he  seeks  to  refute  the  slanders  of  those 
who  had  endeavored  to  prejudice  him  and  his  cause  by 
misrepresenting  his  teachings  about  intercession,  purga- 
tory, indulgences,  the  commands  of  the  Holy  Church, 
good  works,  and  the  Eoman  Cliurch  ;  he  aims  to  show, 
that  in  no  wise  does  lie  depart  from  the  faith  of  all 
Christendom  ;  that  in  order  to  maintain  peace  he  is 
willing  to  make  sacrifices  ;  and  he  also  professes  his  be- 
lief in  certain  Eoman  Catholic  teachings  which  he  after- 
ward publicly  rejected. 


LUTHER  AKD   THE    PAPAL  AMBASSADORS.  61 

Miltitz  seems  to  have  been  satisfied  with  these  declara- 
tions of  Luther,  though  it  could  not  jet  be  known  how 
they  would  be  regarded  by  the  Papal  authorities.  Fur- 
ther negotiations  to  induce  Luther  to  go  to  Coblentz  were 
unsuccessful,  for  he  would  not  venture  to  undergo  the  risk 
upon  an  uncertainty,  and  hence  declined.  He  pleasantly 
remarked  that  he  had  not  so  much  time  to  spare  to  take 
so  long  a  promenade  !  Besides,  the  Archbishop  of 
Treves  had  received  no  mandate  from  Eome  to  hold  the 
proposed  conference  meeting. 

In  the  meanwhile  the  Emperor  Maximilian  *  had  died, 
and  the  Elector  of  Saxony  had  become  Imperial  Yicar, 
an  event  which  exercised  a  favorable  influence  upon 
Luther' s  cause.  The  papal  authorities  were  obliged,  now 
more  than  ever,  to  take  the  Elector  into  account  in  all 
their  plans,  for  his  position  in  Germany  exercised  a  de- 
termining influence.  The  successor  of  Maximilian  was 
his  nineteen-year-old  nephew,  Eang  X!harles  f  of  Spain. 
He  was  no  friend  to  German  life  and  institutions, 
Luther  and  his  cause  experienced  this  on  more  than  one 
occasion. 

*  Maximilian  I.  was  of  the  House  of  Hapsburg,  born  in  1459,  and 
died  in  1519.     He  became  Emperor  of  Germany  in  1493. 

t  Charles  I.  of  Spain,  better  known  as  Charles  V.,  Emperor  of 
Germany,  was  bom  in  1500,  and  died  in  1558.  He  was  chosen 
Emperor  in  1519,  and  retired  into  a  convent  in  1556,  his  brother 
Ferdinand  succeeding  him  as  Emperor  of  Germany. 


CHAPTEK  YI. 

THE    DISPUTATION   AT    LEIPSIC. 

"Whilst  Miltit^  continued  his  attempts  at  reconciliation 
and  prepared  tlie  way  for  a  meeting  between  Lutlier  and 
the  Archbishop  of  Treves,  Luther  felt  himself  obliged 
to  get  ready  for  a  public  debate  with  Dr.  Eck."^  The 
latter  iiad  been  carrying  on  an  epistolary  war  with  one  of 
Luther's  colleagues,  Dr.  Karlstadt.  This  was  now  to  be 
ended  by  a  public  disputation  at  Leipsic.  To  this  end 
Dr.  Eck  published  a  number  of  theses  which  he  proposed 
to  defend  against  Karlstadt.  But  in  these  theses  Luther 
was  attacked,  rather  than  his  colleague,  especially  in  re- 
gard to  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope  in  the  early  centuries 
of  the  Christian  Church.  On  this  point  Karlstadt  had 
neither  written  nor  spoken.  Hence  it  was  evident  that 
Eck's  theses  were  directed  against  Luther,  who  felt  him- 
self obliged  once  more  to  enter  the  arena  of  conflict. 
Since  he  had  been  attacked  by  Eck  he  demanded  the 
right  to  take  part  in  the  debate.  His  friends  endeavored 
to  dissuade  him  from  this  step,  but  he  soon  convinced 
them  that  he  must  go  himself  and  defend  his  cause, 
saying:  '^Even  should  I  perish,  the  world  will  not  go 
to  destruction  on  that  account.  By  the  grace  of  God  the 
"VVittenbergers  [meaning  his  adherents]  have  so  far  pro- 
gressed that  they  do  not  need  me." 

*  John  Mayr  von  Eck  was  born  in  Eck,  Swabia,  in  1486,  and 
died  in  Ingolstadt,  in  Bavaria,  in  1543.  The  latter  part  of  his  life 
was  devoted  to  effect  a  reunion  of  the  conflicting  parties. 


THE    DISPUTATION   AT   LEIPSIC.  63 

The  disputation  was  appointed  for  the  27th  of  June, 
1519.  Duke  George  of  Saxony  came  from  Dresden  to 
Leipsic  and  ordered  the  largest  hall  in  his  palace,  the 
Pleissenburg,  to  be  used  for  that  purpose,  and  handsomely 
decorated.  Dr.  Eck  arrived  in  time  ;  the  Wittenbergers, 
on  Friday,  June  24th.  ^  ^  The  latter  entered  by  the  Grim- 
ma  gate,"  thus  writes  an  eye-witness,  ^'escorted  by  200 
of  their  students,  armed  with  spears  and  halberds.  Dr. 
Karlstadt  rode  first,  followed  by  Luther  and  Melanchthon 
in  an  open  wagon.  After  they  had  entered  the  Grimma 
gate  and  had  reached  the  doors  of  St.  Paul's  church 
cemetery.  Dr.  Karlstadt' s  wagon  broke  down,  and  the 
doctor  was  thrown  into  the  mud.  Dr.  Martinus  and  his 
companion,  Philippus,  rode  by  and  continued  their 
course.  The  people  that  saw  it  remarked:  *^  Luther 
will  triumph,  but  Karlstadt  will  be  defeated. ' ' 

The  day  before  the  appointed  time,  it  was  agreed  upon 
that  Karlstadt  and  Eck  should  open  the  debate.  On  the 
27th  of  June  the  disputation  was  inaugurated  with  great 
secular  and  religious  festivities,  beginning  with  an  address 
of  welcome  in  Latin,  continuing  with  a  mass  in  St.  Thom- 
as's church,  and  concluding  with  a  musical  concert.  A 
large  number  of  theologians,  as  well  as  educated  and  un- 
educated laymen,  had  assembled  to  attend  the  proceed- 
ings. During  four  days  Eck  and  Karlstadt  contended 
about  theological  questions  of  the  free-will  of  man  and 
his  relation  to  the  operations  of  divine  grace,  Eck  had 
the  advantage  over  Karlstadt,  both  in  dialectic  ability 
and  in  power  of  memory.  The  members  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Leipsic  supported  Eck  and  exalted  him  in 
every  possible  way.  But  Luther  and  his  Wittenberg  as- 
sociates they  regarded  at  a  distance.  Between  the  stu- 
dents of  the  two  universities  violent  contentions  arose 
upon  the  questions  at  issue. 


64  THE    LIFE    OF    MARTIJf    LUTHER. 

On  the  4th  of  July  the  debate  began  between  Luther 
and  Eck.  A  contemporary  and  eve-witness  has  preserved 
the  following  sketch  of  the  contending  parties  :  "  Martin 
Luther  is  of  medium  stature,  meagre  in  body,  and  so  ex- 
hausted by  his  cares  and  studies  that  one  can  almost  count 
every  bone  in  his  frame.  He  is  as  yet  in  the  strength  of 
manhood.  His  voice  is  cleai  and  distinct  ;  his  learning 
and  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  are  wonderful,  so  that 
he  has  full  command. 

*^  He  understands  Greek  and  Hebrew  well  enough  to 
judge  of  different  interpretations  of  the  Scriptures.  Nor 
is  he  lacking  in  material  for  his  discourses,  for  he  has  pos- 
session of  an  extraordinary  amount  of  facts  and  words. 
In  social  life  and  intercourse  he  is  polite  and  friendly  ; 
there  is  nothing  gloomy  or  proud  about  him  ;  and  he  has 
the  disposition  to  accommodate  himself  to  different  per- 
sons and  varying  circumstances.  In  society  he  is  cheer- 
ful and  witty.  He  is  always  lively,  joyful,  and  positive, 
and  has  a  pleasing  countenance,  no  matter  how  hard  his 
opponents  threaten  him  ;  so  much  so  that  one  is  obliged 
to  believe  that  the  man  cannot  bear  so  heavy  a  burden 
witliout  the  help  of  the  gods.  By  many  he  is  reproached 
with  being  intemperate  in  his  attacks  and  biting  in  his 
criticisms,  more  so  indeed  than  is  becoming  to  a  theologian, 
and  to  one  who  is  presenting  something  new  in  divine 
things.  In  the  case  of  Karlstadt  all  these  characteristics 
are  very  much  reduced  in  degree  ;  he  is  smaller  in  stat- 
ure, his  face  is  dark  and  sunburnt,  his  voice  hollow  and 
disagreeable.  Eck,  on  the  contrary,  is  tall,  well-built,  and 
robust,  has  a  full  round  voice  proceeding  from  a  large 
chest,  well-endowed  either  for  an  actor  or  a  town-crier. 
His  features  are  such  that  he  would  sooner  be  taken  for 
a  butcher  or  a  soldier  than  for  a  theologian.  His  mem- 
ory is  excellent,  and  if  his  understanding  ^vere  likewise, 


THE   DISPUTATIOiq-   AT   LEIPSIC.  65 

he  would  be  regarded  as  a  perfect  work  of  nature.  But 
lie  is  lacking  in  quick  perceptive  faculties  and  in  acute- 
ness  of  judgment.  His  aim  is  to  adduce  a  large  amount 
of  stuff,  to  mystify  liis  hearers,  and  to  produce  the  im- 
lu-ession  of  great  superiority.  To  this  must  be  added  his 
incredible  audacity,  for  as  soon  as  he  observes  that  he 
has  been  caught  in  the  net  of  his  opponent,  he  seeks  to  turn 
the  discussion  into  another  channel.  And  then  he  pos- 
sesses great  vivacity  in  speaking  and  shouting,  and  freedom 
in  gesticulating  with  the  arms  and  the  whole  body." 

The  debate  had  reached  its  climax  when  Luther  re- 
ferred to  the  theses  of  Huss,  condemned  by  the  Coun- 
cil of  Constance,  in  1415,  and  in  bad  repute  all  over 
Germany.  Eck  endeavored  to  throw  the  suspicion  of 
sympathy  with  the  Bohemian  heresy  upon  Luther,  in 
discussing  the  question,  whether  the  supremacy  of  the 
Pope  was  based  upon  divine  or  human  right.  But 
Luther  guarded  himself  well,  and  yet  maintained  that 
among  the  articles  of  Huss  there  were  many  that  were 
Christian  and  evangelical,  such  as  these  :  that  there  is 
but  one  universal  Christian  Church  ;  and  that  the  belief 
in  the  supremacy  of  the  Eoman  Catholic  Church  is 
not  necessary  to  salvation.  Whilst  Luther  was  thus 
quoting  the  theses  of  Huss,*  Duke  George  cried  out  with 
a  loud  voice,  audible  to  all,  ^'  May  the  deuce  take  that !" 
shaking  his  head  and  planting  his  arms  at  his  sides.  At 
another  time,  when  Luther  declared  that  the  Pope  derives 
his  authority  not  by  divine  but  by  human  right,  Duke 
George  again  exclaimed,  '^  The  Pope  ^>  Pope,  whether 

*  Duke  George  of  Saxony  remained  all  his  life-time  one  of  the 
bitterest  opponents  of  Luther  and  the  Reformation.  He  perse- 
cuted and  punished  his  own  subjects  for  espousing  the  new  doc- 
trines. At  his  death,  in  1539,  his  brother  Henry  succeeded  him 
and  formally  introduced  Protestantism. 


66  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIlf   LUTHBR. 

by  human  or  by  divine  right."  The  debate  upon  the 
chief  question,  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope,  was  continued 
for  live  days,  but  without  any  result.  Further  disputa- 
tions concerning  purgatory,  indulgence,  and  repentance 
were  of  minor  importance  ;  likewise  the  closing  debate 
between  Eck  and  Karlstadt.  On  the  15th  of  July  the 
disputation  was  closed.  Eck  claimed  the  victory.  He 
departed  with  a  display  of  triumph,  extolled  by  his 
friends,  and  rewarded  with  favor  and  honors  by  Duke 
George  of  Saxony.  Luther  left  for  home  in  ill-humor. 
He  thus  expresses  himself  about  the  Leipsic  disputation  : 
*^  Eck-and  his  friends  did  not  seek  truth,  but  fame.  No 
wonder,  then,  that  the  debate  had  a  bad  beginning  and 
worse  ending." 

But  in  truth  this  disputation  was  very  helpful  to  the 
dissemination  of  Reformation  thoughts.  Everywhere  the 
questions  at  issue  were  discussed.  ' '  Luther's  teachings, ' ' 
wTites  a  contemporary,  '  ^  have  aroused  so  much  strife,  dis- 
sension, and  disturbance  among  the  people,  that  there 
is  scarce  a  country  or  a  city,  a  village  or  a  family,  that  hag 
not  been  divided  and  agitated  even  unto  blows. ' ' 


CHAPTER  YTI. 

OONOERNING   THE   BAN    OF    EXCOMMTuNICATION. 

Another  interval  of  time  liad  elapsed.  Luther  had 
once  more  returned  to  "Wittenberg  and  zealously  devoted 
himself  to  his  work  in  the  professor's  chair  as  well  as  in 
the  pulpit,  where  he  clearly  and  impressively  proclaimed 
the  new  truths.  In  his  writings,  too,  he  was  not  idle. 
And  herein  a  new  controversy  developed  itself. 

As  yet  the  Pope  had  passed  no  public  sentence  of 
condemnation  upon  Luther,  although  he  had  often  called 
him  a  heretic  deserving  his  anathema.  The  universities 
of  Cologne  and  Louvain,  as  well  as  the  Bishop  of 
Meissen,  now  brought  their  complaints  against  Luther 
before  the  Pope.  The  former  maintained  that  Luther's 
writings  should  be  destroyed  by  fire,  and  he  himseK 
forced  to  recant.  The  latter  called  attention  to  a  passage 
in  one  of  Luther's  pamphlets,  in  which  he  contended 
that  the  Church  should  again  grant  the  cup  (the  wine) 
to  the  laity  in  the  Lord's  Supper.  For,  why  should  the 
priest  be  entitled  to  more  than  the  layman  ?  Christ 
knows  of  no  such  difference.  In  his  profound  study  of 
the  Scriptures  this  conviction  had  grown  upon  him,  and 
in  this  point  of  doctrine  he  found  himself  in  accord  with 
Huss  and  his  followers.  He  was  now  stigmatized  as  a 
fellow-heretic  with  Huss  ;  but  he  was  not  much  troubled 
about  it.  He  replied  to  these  accusations  as  follows  : 
"  All  that  I  have  thus  far  taught,  I  have  learned  from 


68  THE   LIFE    OF   3IARTI>q-   LUTHER. 

Jolin  Huss  * — but  without  knowing  it.  John  Staupitz 
lias  done  the  same.  In  short,  we  are  all  Hussites,  \vith- 
out  being  aware  of  it.  The  Apostle  Paul  and  Augustine 
were  also  Hussites  !  For  fear  and  trembling,  1  do  not 
know  what  to  think  of  the  impending  judgments  of  God 
upon  men,  who,  for  more  than  one  hundred  years,  have 
condemned  the  clearest  evangelical  truth,  and  have 
suffered  no  one  to  declare  it."  And  at  another  time  he 
wrote  to  Spalatin  :  '^  Do  not  imagine  that  Christ's  cause 
upon  earth  can  be  furthered  in  sweet  peace.  The  word 
of  holiness  can  never  be  proclaimed  without  unrest  and 
danger  ;  it  is  a  word  of  eternal  majesty,  and  accom- 
plishes great  tilings  and  w^onderful,  among  the  high  and 
the  great.  It  kilJs,  as  says  the  prophet,  the  fat  and  the 
strong  in  Israel  (Ezekiel  xxxiv.  16).  In  this  matter  peace 
must  be  given  up  or  else  the  word  of  God  denied.  The 
war  is  the  Lord's,  w^ho  came  not  to  bring  peace  into  the 
world.  If  thou  dost  rightly  estimate  the  Gospel,  then 
do  not  believe  that  its  cause  can  be  conducted  without 
tumult,  offence,  and  disturbance.  The  word  of  God  is 
a  sword  ;  it  is  war,  overthrow,  vexation,  poison.  It  will 
meet  the  children  of  Ephraim,  as  Amos  (v.  19)  says,  like 
a  bear  in  the  way  and  a  lion  in  the  woods."  And  con- 
cerning himself  Luther  says  :  ''I  cannot  deny  that  I 
am  more  violent  than  I  ought  to  be  ;  they  know  that, 
and  for  that  very  reason  ouglit  not  to  have  excited  the 
dug  !     How  hard  it  is  to  temper  the  heat  and  restrain 

*  John  Huss,  the  Bohemian  Reformer,  was  born  in  1373,  and 
burned  at  the  stake  July  Cth,  1415.  On  his  way  to  the  place  of 
execution  he  uttered  this  memorable  prophecy  :  "  You  are  to-day 
roasting  a  lean  goose  (the  meaning  of  his  name)  ;  but  after  a  hun- 
dred years  you  will  hear  the  song  of  a  swan,  arising  from  my 
ashes,  whom  you  will  not  be  able  to  roast."  Hence  the  swan  ia 
often  found  in  pictures  of  Lutlier. 


CON-CERN^IlfG    THE   BAN"   OF   EXCOMMUNICATIOIT.        69 

the  pen,  tlion  knowest  from  personal  experience.  This 
is  the  reason  why  I  have  always  been  unwilling  publicly 
to  proclaim  my  cause.  And  the  more  I  am  disposed 
not  to  do  so,  the  more  I  am  compelled  against  my  will  ; 
and  this  happens  because  of  the  severest  accusations 
wJiich  are  heaped  upon  God's  word  and  myself.  And 
so  shameful  has  this  been,  that  even  if  my  pen  and  my 
impetuosity  had  not  carried  me  away,  a  heart  of  stone 
would  have  been  moved  to  take  up  arms  ;  how  much  the 
more  I  that  am  impetuous  by  nature,  and  possess  not  a 
very  dull  pen  !" 

Luther  soon  had  ample  opportunity  to  set  his  pen  in 
motion.  The  entire  Dominican  order  exerted  its  in- 
fluence against  Luther.  Eck  hastened  to  Rome  to  work 
against  him.  The  Bishop  of  Brandenberg  in  a  moment 
of  excitement  is  said  to  have  remarked  that  he  would 
not  place  his  head  to  rest  until  he  had  thrown  Martin 
Luther  into  the  fire  !  Duke  George  of  Saxony,  shocked 
at  Luther's  agreement  with  the  Hussites,  preferred 
charges  against  him  before  his  own  ruler,  the  Elector  of 
Saxony.  In  short,  mighty  enemies  appeared  from  all 
quarters,  bent  upon  his  destruction. 

As  yet  the  Elector  protected  him.  And  from  many 
other  parties  did  Luther  receive  active  support.  His 
writings  were  scattered  broadcast,  in  hundreds  of  copies, 
all  over  the  land,  gaining  for  him  many  friends  and 
adherents.  Many  who  had  formerly  been  at  enmity  with 
Rome  now  united  their  cause  and  fortunes  with  his  own. 
But  the  most  renowned  among  the  learned  of  his  times, 
Erasmus  and  Reuchlin,  prudently  kept  in  the  back- 
ground. On  the  other  hand,  Ulrich  von  Hutten,  a 
German  knight,  espoused  Luther's  cause  with  bolder 
courage  and  a  powerful  activity.  Daring  and  spirited, 
he  wielded  a  vigorous  pen,  and  was  prepared  to  serve 


70  THK    LIFE    OF    MAnTI^"    LUTIIEK, 

the  Gospel  with  his  sword.  He  glowed  with  ardor  for 
the  honor  and  greatness  of  Germany,  and  hated  the 
Italian  spirit.  From  early  yonth  he  was  an  enemy  to 
monkery,  and  by  his  boldness  he  inflicted  many  a  blow 
upon  the  papacy.  Among  the  circle  of  his  friends  and 
equals  he  secured  numerous  supporters  for  Luther's 
cause.  At  first  he  regarded  the  advent  of  the  Augustinian 
as  a  pitiable,  monkish  quarrel  ;  but  soon  he  w\as  better 
informed.  After  many  wanderings  and  manifold  ex- 
periences he  found  at  last  an  energetic  and  powerful 
friend  in  the  person  of  Franz  von  Sickingen,  experi- 
enced in  war  and  informed  as  to  political  questions. 
Ulrich  von  liutten  now  united  his  fortunes  with  the 
latter  in  order  to  make  common  cause  a£:ainst  the  ob- 
scurantists  and  the  Eoman  hierarchy.  Landstuhl  and 
Ebernburg  were  the  names  of  the  strong  castles  of  Franz 
von  Sickingen,  which  could  afford  a  safe  protection  to 
the  oppressed.  As  such  they  were  now  offered  to  the 
bold  monk  who  had  attacked  the  papacy  with  so  keen 
weapons.  Should  the  ban  of  excommunication  arrive, 
and  should  Luther  no  longer  be  safe  in  Wittenberg,  then 
Sickingen' s  burg  would  afford  an  excellent  place  of 
refuge.  And  another  knight,  Sylvester  von  Schauen- 
burg,  wrote  to  him  :  **  Should  the  Elector  and  others  in 
authority  demand  of  you  to  recede,  do  not  let  that 
trouble  you  ;  nor  do  you  take  refuge  among  the  Bohe- 
mians ;  for  I  and  hundreds  of  the  nobility  will  protect 
you  from  danger." 

Such  messages  must  have  been  highly  welcome  to 
Luther.   "  Schauenburg  and  Sickingen,"  *  said  he,  "have 

*  Schauenburg  was  a  native  and  inhabitant  of  Ilolstein.  Sick- 
ingen was  one  of  the  last  of  the  German  knights  who  maintained 
the  right  of  private  warfare.  He  was  noted  for  his  valor  and 
generosity.     He  died  in  1523,  of  a  wound  received  in  defending 


CONCERNIIsTG    THE    BAl^    OF    EXCOMMUN-ICATIOK.         71 

delivered  me  from  the  fear  of  men.  I  shall  now  have  to 
encounter  the  wrath  of  demons."  He  wished  that  the 
Pope  be  informed  that  he,  Luther,  would  now  jB.nd  pro- 
tection from  the  shafts  of  his  lightnings  in  the  heart  of 
Germany  ;  and  that,  thus  protected,  he  would  attack  the 
Romanists  in  a  manner  far  different  from  that  in  which 
he  had  been  able  to  attack  them  in  his  official  position. 
' ^  My  opponents  shall  know,"  wrote  Luther,  'Hhat  what 
I  have  not  yet  said  against  them  has  been  owing,  not 
to  my  leniency,  nor  to  their  merit  or  tyranny,  but  to  the 
name  and  fame  of  the  Elector  and  the  common  interests 
of  the  University  of  Wittenberg.  As  far  as  I  am  con- 
cerned, the  die  is  cast  !  Rome's  favor  and  wrath  are 
contemned  !  I  will  never  become  reconciled  to  them, 
nor  hold  fellowship  with  them.  Let  them  condemn  and 
burn  my  books  !" 

But  Luther's  adherents,  and  especially  TJlrich  von 
Hutten,*  said,  ^'  What  have  we  to  do  with  the  Romans  and 
with  their  bishop  ?  Have  we  not  archbishops  and  bishops 
in  Germany  ?  As  if  we  were  obliged  to  kiss  the  feet  of  the 
Pope  !  Let  Germany  return,  and  it  will  return,  to  its 
own  bishops  and  shepherds  !" 

''  The  time  for  silence  is  passed,  and  the  time  for 
speaking  is  come. "  Thus  Luther  begins  his  pamphlet, 
^'  To  the  Christian  JS'obles  of  the  German  Kation  :  About 


his  castle  Landstuhl,  near  Kaiserslautern,  in  the  Palatinate.  His 
other  stronghold,  Ebernburg,  is  now  a  picturesque  ruin  on  the 
Rhine. 

*  Hutten  was  born  near  Fulda  in  1488,  and  died  in  Switzerland 
in  1523.  He  was  placed  in  a  cloister  to  become  a  monk,  but  ran 
away  and  led  a  short,  wandering,  and  tempestuous  career.  His 
intense  national  spirit,  his  bitter  enmity  against  Rome,  and  his 
caustic  satires  upon  the  immoral  and  superstitious  clergy,  aided 
the  cause  of  the  Reformation. 


72  THE   LIFE   OF    MARTIX   LUTHER. 

the  Reformation  of  Christendom."  He  now  appeals  to 
tlie  laity,  in  the  hojDe  that  God  will  use  them  to  deliver  His 
Church,  since  the  clergy  have  become  altogether  indif- 
ferent. Xot  through  wantonness  or  temerity  does  he 
presume  to  address  the  Emperor  and  Christian  nobles  of 
the  German  nation  ;  but  the  need  and  the  grievances 
which  afilict  all  classes  in  Christendom,  and  especially  in 
Germany,  compel  him  to  cry  out  and  to  ask  whether  God 
would  grant  the  Spirit  to  some  one  to  extend  the  help- 
ing hand  to  miserable  humanity. 

"The  Romanists,"  says  Luther,  "have  with  great 
adroitness  built  a  triple  wall  about  themselves,  so  that  no 
one  lias  been  able  to  reform  them,  and  because  of  which 
all  Christendom  has  fearfully' degenerated.  Iq  the  first 
place,  whenever  they  have  been  threatened  by  the  secu- 
lar power,  they  have  resisted  and  said.  The  secular  power 
has  no  right  over  the  spiritual  power  ;  but,  on  the  con- 
trary, the  latter  has  control  over  the  former.  And  when 
the  Holy  Scripture  was  brought  to  bear  upon  them,  they 
contended  that  the  Pope  alone  should  interpret  it.  And, 
in  the  third  place,  when  they  are  threatened  with  a 
council,  they  pretend  that  no  one  but  the  Pope  can  call 
a  council.  Thus  have  they  secretly  stolen  three  of  our 
rods,  that  they  may  go  unpunished  ;  and  having  fortified 
themselves  with  this  triple  wall,  they  have  carried  on 
their  knavery  and  wickedness  in  security." 

These  three  walls  Luther  now  proposes  to  overturn  and 
demolish.  He  declares  the  difference  between  the  spirit- 
ual and  secular  orders  to  be  fictitious  and  hypocritical ;  he 
maintains  that  all  Christians  belong  to  the  spiritual  order, 
and  that  there  is  no  difference  between  them  other  than 
that  of  the  respective  ofiices  which  different  members  have 
wherewith  to  serve  one  another,  according  to  1  Peter  u.  9 
and  Rev.  iii.  10.     The  secular  power  is  not  superior  to 


CONCERNING   THE   BAN   OF   EXCOMMUNICATION.        73 

the  spiritual  power.  The  former  is  entitled  to  rule  free 
and  unhindered  upon  its  own  territory.  No  Pope  or 
bishop  herein  can  interfere  ;  no  priest  is  exempt  from  its 
control.  The  second  wall  is  even  weaker  and  more  un- 
safe, for  they  pretend  to  be  masters  of  Scripture,  when 
during  their  whole  lives  they  have  learned  nothing  from 
it.  Christ  has  said  of  all  Christians  that  they  should  be 
taught  of  God.  So  that  even  an  obscure  man,  if  he  be  a 
true  Christian,  may  have  the  right  understanding  of  the 
Bible.  And,  on  the  other  hand,  the  Pope,  if  he  be  not 
a  true  Christian,  will  not  be  taught  of  God.  If  the 
Pope  were  always  and  alone  right,  then  we  ought  to 
pray,  ''I  believe  in  the  Pope  of  Rome."  The  Chris- 
tian Church  would  thus,  as  it  were,  be  concentrated  into 
one  person,  which  would  be  nothing  else  than  satanic 
and  infernal  error.  The  third  wall,  however,  falls  with 
the  first  two  ;  for  where  the  Pope  acts  contrary  to  the 
Scriptures,  we  are  in  duty  bound  to  stand  by  the  word  of 
God  and  to  admonish  Him  according  to  Christ's  command  : 
*^  If  thy  brother  shall  trespass  against  thee,  go  and  tell  him 
his  fault,  between  thee  and  him  alone"  (Matt,  xviii.  15). 
But  if  he  is  to  be  accused  before  the  church,  then  the 
church  must  be  convened  in  a  council,  which  should  be 
a  free  Christian  council,  bound  by  no  vow  to  the  Pope, 
nor  by  any  so-called  canonical  law,  but  subject  only  to 
God's  word  in  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

Luther  then  considers  in  detail  the  several  points  upon 
which  the  council  is  to  act,  and  concerning  Avhicli  a 
reformation  must  be  insisted  upon.  He  calls  the  Pope 
the  antichrist.  He  contrasts  his  self -exaltation,  his 
worldly  pride,  the  idolatry  practised  with  him,  with  the 
life  and  person  of  Christ,  who  went  about  in  poverty,  and 
offered  himself  a  sacrifice  on  the  cross.  He  considers  at 
length  the  tyranny  exercised  by  the  Roman  court  over 


74  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN   LUTHER. 

the  local  state  clinrclies,  and  especially  over  those  of 
Germany,  in  frequent  extortions.  The  churches  of  each 
country  should  be  permitted  to  regulate  their  own  affairs 
at  home.  Then  he  protests  against  the  haughty  and 
insolent  behavior  of  the  Pope  towards  the  German 
Emperor,  in  presuming  to  control  the  latter,  obliging 
him  to  hold  his  stirrup  and  kiss  his  foot !  In  his  spiritual 
office,  in  preaching,  in  dispensing  the  word  of  divine 
grace,  the  Pope  is  indeed  superior  to  the  Emperor  ;  but 
in  all  other  things  the  Emperor  is  superior.  Luther 
demands,  furthermore,  the  abolition  of  the  state  of  celi- 
bacy for  the  clergy  ;  restriction  of  the  system  of  monas- 
ticism,  of  festivals  and  holidays,  as  well  as  of  pil- 
grimages ;  organization  of  charitable  work,  and  the 
erection  of  schools  for  hoys  and  girls.  He  is  deeply  dis- 
tressed when  he  regards  the  condition  of  the  youth,  who, 
in  the  very  centre  of  Christendom,  are  languishing  in 
ignorance  and  going  to  destruction  in  sin.  And  after 
touching  upon  many  other  questions,  such  as  the  extor- 
tionate charges  and  usurious  interest  in  the  loaning  of 
money,  he  concludes:  ^'I  am  well  aware  that  I  have 
sung  in  too  lofty  a  strain,  and  have  said  many  things  in 
vain,  attacking  other  things  also  too  sharply.  But  what 
shall  I  do  ?  I  am  at  least  obliged  to  express  my  opinion. 
If  I  were  able  I  would  also  do  that  which  I  claim  should  be 
done.  I  would  rather  have  the  world  angry  at  me  than 
have  God  angry.  They  can  deprive  me  of  nothing  more 
than  my  life.  I  have  often  offered  peace  to  my  op- 
ponents, but  God  has  obliged  me  to  open  my  mouth 
wider  and  give  them  enough  to  do  to  speak  and  to 
write,  to  bark  and  to  cry.  There  is  one  more  song  that 
I  can  sing  ;  if  they  are  itching  for  it  they  shall  hear  it, 
and  in  the  loudest  strains."  And  his  closing  words 
are:  ''God  give  us  all  a  Christian  understanding,  and 


CONCERlTIi^^a   THE   BAIST   OF   EXCOMMUKICATION.        75 

especially  to  the  Christian  nobles  of  the  German  nation 
a  right  spiritual  courage,  to  do  the  very  best  for  our  poor 
Church.     Amen." 

In  the  course  of  a  few  weeks,  in  the  month  of  August, 
1520,  four  thousand  copies  of  this  "  war-trumpet  "  were 
circulated,  and  Luther  was  obliged  to  publish  a  new  edi- 
tion. Besides  this,  he  also  wrote  a  series  of  pamphlets  for 
instruction  and  consolation.  He  wielded  a  ready  pen. 
^'  I  have  surely  a  rapid  hand  and  a  quick  memory,"  says 
Luther,  ' '  so  that  what  I  write  flows  freely  of  its  own 
account,  and  not  as  if  1  had  to  produce  it ;  and  yet  I  am 
not  able  to  get  over  the  ground.' ' 

As  to  the  new  song  he  wished  to  sing  of  Rome,  he  no 
doubt  referred  to  his  treatise  about ''  The  Babylonian  Cap- 
tivity of  the  Church."  In  this  he  speaks,  with  clearness 
and  deep  religious  fervor,  of  the  meaning  of  the  Sacra- 
ments. But  he  opposes  the  so-called  sacraments  of  confir- 
mation, marriage,  ordination,  and  supreme  unction.  At 
the  close  he  says  :  ^ '  I  hear  that  the  papal  anathemas  are 
ready  to  be  hurled  against  me  to  compel  me  to  recant. 
If  this  be  so,  then  I  wish  that  this  little  book  be  consid- 
ered a  part  of  my  future  recantation,  in  order  that  they 
may  not  vainly  complain  about  their  inflated  tyranny. 
And  in  a  little  while  I  will  issue  a  recantation,  by 
the  help  of  Christ,  the  like  of  which  the  Roman  court 
has  hitherto  neither  seen  nor  heard,  and  therewith  I  shall 
prove  my  obedience,  in  the  name  of  my  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.     Amen !" 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

LUTHER  BURNS  THE  PAPAL  BULL  OF  EXCOMMUNICATION. 

"What  had  long  been  anticipated  now  came  to  pass. 
Eck  arrived  in  Germany  with  tlie  papal  bull  of  excom- 
nmnication.  On  the  21st  of  September,  1520,  he  pub- 
lished it  in  Meissen.  It  was  also  proclaimed  elsewhere. 
In  the  beginning  of  October  it  was  published  in  Witten- 
berg. 

The  papal  bull  begins  as  follows  :  * 'Arise,  O  Lord,  and 
judge  thy  cause  !  Remember  the  reproach  which  the 
foolish  cast  against  Thee  all  day  long  !  St.  Peter,  St. 
Paul,  the  congregation  of  saints,  and  the  whole  church 
are  called  upon  to  arise.  The  foxes  would  lay  waste  the 
Anneyard  of  the  Lord  ;  a  wild  boar  has  entered  therein  ; 
a  savage  beast  would  pasture  there."  Then  forty-one  of 
Luther's  theses  are  considered  and  condemned  as  hereti- 
cal, lie  himself  is  called  upon  to  recant  within  sixty 
days.  If  he  and  his  followers  refuse,  they  will  be  treated 
as  stiif -necked  heretics.  His  writings  are  to  be  burned, 
so  that  liis  remembrance  shall  be  totally  blotted  out  of 
the  congregation  of  Christian  believers.  All  intercourse 
with  him  and  his  adherents  is  forbidden.  Every  one  is 
commanded  to  seize  Martin  Luther  and  to  deliver  him  to 
the  Pope  in  Rome.  There  he  shall  be  dealt  with  accord- 
ing to  law.  Without  doubt  the  punishment  intimated 
refers  to  death  at  the  stake,  for  the  papal  bull  expressly 
condemns  the  declaration  of  Luther  :  to  burn  heretics  is 
against  the  w^ill  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 


BURN"IKG    THE    PAPAL    BULL    OF    EXCOMMUNICATIOlS".     77 

Luther  himself  received  the  papal  interdict  with  great 
calmness  of  soul.  What  next  wonld  happen  he  did  not 
know ;  he  intrusted  it  to  Him  whose  throne  is  in  the 
heavens,  and  who  had  foreseen  this  event,  its  beginning 
and  ending,  from  all  eternity.  He  had  but  little  hope 
in  the  good- will  of  the  Emperor.  *'  Would  that  Charles 
were  a  man, ' '  he  cried  out,  ' '  and  that  he  would  contend 
for  Christ  and  against  Satan."  He  called  to  mind  the 
Biblical  saying,  ^'  Put  not  your  trust  in  princes"  (Ps. 
cxlvi.  3).  ^'  They  are  but  men,  and  cannot  help  you. 
If  the  Gospel  were  of  such  a  nature  that  it  could  be  dif- 
fused and  supported  by  the  great  men  of  this  world,  then 
God  would  not  have  intrusted  it  to  fishermen." 

Eck,  however,  was  badly  received,  with  his  bull,  in 
Germany.  In  Leipsic  the  citizens  posted  w^arnings 
against  him  on  every  street-corner.  To  save  himself 
from  personal  violence  he  was  obliged  to  take  refuge  in 
the  monastery  of  St.  Paul's  church.  The  students  sang 
satirical  songs  for  his  benefit.  He  did  not  meet  with 
better  treatment  in  Erfurt,  where  the  students,  arms  in 
hand,  made  an  attack  upon  him,  seized  the  printed  copies 
of  the  bull,  and  threw  them  into  the  river  Gera.  Miltitz 
was  nevertheless  encouraged  to  resume  his  attempts  at 
reconciliation  between  the  Pope  and  Luther.  And  not- 
withstanding the  bull  of  excommunication,  he  did  not 
doubt  that  the  conflict  could  be  allayed.  By  the  ad- 
vice of  the  Elector,  Luther  agreed  to  make  another 
effort,  and  directed  a  letter  to  Pope  Leo,  inclosing  a 
new  treatise,  upon  the  Liberty  of  the  Christian,  compre- 
hending the  substance  of  Christian  life.  And  thus  does 
Luther  declare  himself  :  '^  A  Christian  is  a  free  man  over 
all  things,  and  subject  to  no  man.  'No  external  things 
can  make  him  pious  and  free,  but  the  lioly  Gospel  only, 
and   a   strong,    pure   faith    in   God   and   Jesus   Christ. 


78  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN   LUTHER. 

Through  this  a  Christian  is  exalted  above  all  things,  and 
made  his  own  master.  Nothing  can  injure  his  salvation  ; 
everything  must  be  subject  to  him  and  to  his  salvation. 
Who  can  perfectly  conceive  the  honor  and  the  supreme 
elevation  of  a  Christian  ?  Through  his  kingdom  he  con- 
trols all  earthly  things  ;  through  his  priesthood  he  con- 
trols God,  for  God  does  what  he  asks  and  wills." 

But,  on  the  other  hand,  a  Christian  is  also  a  ministering 
servant  in  all  things  and  subject  to  every  one.  For  he 
has  still  another  will  in  his  flesh  that  would  lead  him 
captive  in  sin.  Hence  he  dare  not  be  idle.  He  must 
labor  with  himself  to  expel  his  evil  desires  and  to  sub- 
due his  own  body.  Nor  dare  we  despise  the  weakness 
or  the  weak  faith  of  our  neighbor,  but  must  serve  him 
in  all  things  to  his  improvement.  Thus  the  Christian, 
who  is  a  free  man,  becomes  a  ministering  servant  in  all 
things  and  subject  to  every  one.  And  at  the  close  he  says  : 
^' A  Christian  does  not  live  unto  himself,  but  in  Christ 
and  in  his  neighbor  :  in  Christ  through  faith,  in  his 
neighbor  through  love.  Through  faith  he  rises  above 
himself  into  God  ;  from  God  he  returns  again  among  his 
own  through  love,  and  yet  always  remains  in  God  and  in 
divine  love." 

This  treatise  is  one  of  the  finest  that  came  from  Luther's 
pen.  It  stands  on  a  level  with  and  is  equal  to  the  other 
two  famous  Reformation  treatises,  *'  To  the  Christian 
Nobles  of  the  German  Nation"  and  *'  The  Babylonian 
Captivity  of  the  Church."  It  is  a  glorious  testimony 
showing  that,  in  spite  of  the  Pope's  anathema,  his  soul 
was  resting  confidently  in  God.  And  hence  he  could 
write  to  the  Pope  :  ''  From  tliis  treatise  his  Holiness 
might  perceive  how  he  (Luther)  would  rather  be  engaged, 
and  much  more  profitably  indeed,  were  he  not  hindered 
by  impious  papal  flatterers." 


BURNING   THE    PAPAL   BULL   OF   EXCOMMUIflCATION.     79 

In  the  papal  bull  he  found  his  teachings  misrepresent- 
ed. Hence  he  wrote  another  treatise  entitled,  '*  Against 
the  Bulls  of  the  Antichrist."  Again  he  appealed  to  a 
council  of  the  Church,  as  he  had  done  two  years  before 
this,  but  from  a  different  standpoint,  and  with  a  conscious 
certainty  of  the  justice  of  his  cause. 

In  the  meanwhile  the  judgment  of  the  papal  bull  was 
executed  upon  Luther's  writings,  in  the  city  of  Cologne 
and  in  the  presence  of  the  Emperor.  In  Lou  vain  and 
Mayence  they  were  also  publicly  burned. 

Luther  hesitated  no  longer.  On  the  10th  of  November, 
1520,  he  publicly  announced  that  the  bull  of  excommuni- 
cation and  the  papal  books  of  canonical  law  would  be 
burned  on  the  following  morning  at  nine  o'clock.  At  the 
appointed  time,  students,  masters,  and  doctors  were 
assembled  at  the  designated  place,  at  the  Elster  Gate, 
near  the  Augustinian  monastery.  A  Master,  i.e.  an  ad- 
vanced student,  prepared  the  place,  piled  on  the  fagots, 
and  applied  the  fire.  Then  Luther  cast  the  Eoman 
decretals,  together  with  the  papal  bull,  into  the  flames, 
exclaiming,  ^^  Because  thou  hast  offended  the  Holy  One 
of  the  Lord,  be  thou  consumed  with  everlasting^  fire." 

This  being  accomplished,  Luther  returned  with  his 
friends  to  the  city.  Several  hundred  students  remained 
at  the  fire  feeding  the  flames  with  papal  writings.  Others 
paraded  the  streets,  deriding  Eck  and  the  papal  bull. 

On  the  following  day,  after  the  opening  lecture  at  tlie 
university,  Luther  earnestly  addressed  his  hearers,  warn- 
ing them  to  beware  of  papal  laws  and  statutes.  To 
burn  the  Pope's  decretals  was  mere  child's  play.  Ear 
more  important  and  necessary  would  it  be  to  burn  the 
Pope,  i.e.  the  Eoman  authority,  with  all  its  teachings 
and  abominations.  '^If  ye  do  not,"  said  he,  *'with  all 
your  heart,  resist   the   blasphemous  government  of  the 


80  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIX   LUTHER. 

Pope,  je  cannot  be  saved.  For  the  Pope's  dominion  is 
so  contrary  to  Christ's  kingdom  and  to  the  Christian 
hfe,  that  it  wonld  be  safer  and  better  to  live  in  an  unin- 
habited desert  than  to  dwell  in  an  anti-Christian  empire. 
To  Stanpitz,  who  had  retired  to  Salzburg,  he  wrote  that 
in  burning  the  Pope's  bull  he  at  first  feared  and  trembled. 
But  now  he  rejoiced  as  at  no  other  act  of  his  life.  Luther, 
by  these  proceedings,  had  formally  severed  his  ecclesias- 
tical relations  with  the  Church  of  Pome.  To  complete 
this  act  also  externally,  he  now  released  himself  from  the 
obligations  of  monastic  laws. 

But  by  his  bold  actions  he  had  let  loose  a  storm  which 
raged  over  all  Germany — a  storm  which  could  not  be 
quieted  imtil  the  Judgment  Day.  Thus  were  the  ruling 
spirits  excited  on  both  sides  of  the  question.  Germany 
was  divided  into  two  hostile  camps,  that  fought  each 
other  most  violently,  with  pictures  and  in  writings,  with 
biting  satire  and  in  sober  earnestness.  In  the  Ger- 
man nation,  complains  a  contemporary,  there  prevailed 
such  controversy,  disturbance,  and  disorder  that  no  king- 
dom, no  city,  no  village,  and  no  house  was  free  from  this 
quarrel,  but  all  w^ere  divided,  the  one  against  the  other. 
Everywhere  excitement  and  bitter  feeling  !  Here  and 
there  wonderful,  horrible  stories  were  reported  about  wars 
and  insurrections  !  Ulrich  von  Ilutten  had  really  pur- 
posed to  resort  to  arms  to  assist  the  Gospel  with  the 
sword,  and  to  drive  the  Romanists  from  the  land.  But 
Lutlier  restrained  him,  saying,  "  AVe  must  not  contend 
for  the  Gospel  with  brute  force  and  murder.  Through 
the  Word  the  world  has  l)een  overcome  ;  through  the 
Word  tlie  Church  has  been  preserved ;  through  the 
Word  the  Church  will  be  purified  and  restored." 

The  time  allotted  for  recantation  had  expired.     On  the 


UUKNING  THE  PAPAL  BULL  OF  EXCOMMUA^IC ATION".  81 

3d  of  January,  1521,  Pope  Leo  issued  another  bull  against 
Luther  and  his  adherents.  But  the  papal  authority  had 
been  so  completely  weakened  that  the  anathema  and  in- 
terdict were  received  in  Germany  with  shouts  of 
laughter. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

LUTHER    IJEFOKE    THE    EMPEROR    AT    WORMS. 

It  was  on  the  16tli  of  April,  1521,  at  10  o'clock  In  the 
morning,  that  the  watchman  upon  the  tower  of  the  cathe- 
dra] at  Worms  on  the-  Rhine  signalled  the  approach  of 
a  strange  cavalcade.  At  the  head  rode  the  herald,  with 
the  insignia  of  the  imperial  eagle  upon  his  breast.  In  an 
open  wagon  followed  Dr.  Martin  Luther,  in  his  monk's 
attire,  with  three  companions,  surrounded  by  a  great 
array  of  stately  riders,  who  had  joined  him  on  the  way 
or  had  gone  out  from  the  city  to  meet  him.  Thousands 
had  hurriedly  gathered  from  all  sides  to  view  the  proces- 
sion as  it  entered  the  city,  to  behold  the  daring  Augus- 
tinian  monk  who  would  appear  before  the  Emperor  and 
the  Imperial  Diet.  Young  and  old,  high  and  low,  crowd- 
ed to  see  him.  Mothers  lifted  their  infants  high  into  the 
air.  A  great  multitude  of  people  surged  about  the  wagon 
and  the  accompanying  horsemen.  And  thus  they  pro- 
ceeded together  to  the  mansion  of  the  Knights  of 
St.  John,  where  Luther  secured  lodgment.  xVs  he 
descended  from  the  wagon  he  remarked,  "  God  will  be 
with  me. ' ' 

Not  for  a  moment  had  Luther  ever  been  in  doubt 
what  he  would  do  if  summoned  to  appear  before  the 
Emperor.  '' When  I  am  called,"  said  he,  '*  I  will  ride 
there  sick  if  I  cannot  go  well  ;  for  I  dare  not  doubt 
that  the  Lord  calls  if  the  Emperor  desires  me  to  do  this. 


LUTHER    BEFORE   THE    EMPEROR   AT    WORMS.  83 

And  should  they  employ  force,  as  seems  likely — since 
they  have  not  called  me  to  afford  better  information — we 
must  intrust  ourselves  to  the  hand  of  God.  He  that 
preserved  His  three  servants  in  the  fiery  furnace  of  the 
King  of  Babylon  still  lives  and  reigns.  If  He  will  not 
preserve  me,  little  does  it  matter,  especially  when  w^e 
think  of  Christ,  who,  with  so  great  ignominy,  to  the 
offence  of  all  and  the  destruction  of  many,  was  put  to 
death.  But  in  this  case,  no  reference  is  to  be  had  to  any 
one's  danger,  nor  to  any  one's  welfare,  but  solely  to  the 
cause  of  the  Gospel,  that  it  be  not  exposed  to  the  scorn 
of  the  godless  ;  in  order  that  our  enemies  be  not  given 
good  cause  to  defame  us,  as  if  we  dared  not  confess 
what  we  taught  or  w^ere  afraid  to  shed  our  blood  on  its 
behalf.  May  Christ,  out  of  mercy,  save  us  from  such 
reproach,  and  save  them  from  such  glorying." 

Luther  received  the  summons  of  the  Emperor  at  the 
hands  of  the  imperial  herald,  Caspar  Sturm,  of  Op>pen- 
heim,  on  the  26th  of  March,  1521.  He  was  to  appear 
before  the  Emperor  at  Worms  within  twenty-one  days, 
and  a  safe-conduct  was  assured  him.  The  city  council 
of  Wittenberg  provided  w^agon  and  horses  for  the  jour- 
ney. On  the  2d  of  April,  Tuesday  after  Easter,  Luther 
departed  for  Worms,  accompanied  to  the  suburbs  by  his 
friends  and  colleagues  and  several  hundred  students. 
Li  bidding  them  farewell  he  admonished  them,  as  his 
scholars,  to  hold  fast  to  the  pure  doctrine  of  the  Gospel. 
He  took  leave  of  his  friend  Melanchthon  in  the  following 
words  :  ^'Should  I  not  return  again,  and  should  my 
enemies  murder  me,  then  I  adjure  thee,  my  dear 
brother,  do  not  cease  to  teach,  nor  to  adhere  to,  the 
truth  of  the  Divine  Word.  Labor  at  the  same  time  for 
me  during  my  absence.  Thou  canst  do  it  better  than 
I.       Hence  there  is  not  much  lost  if  I  am  gone,  so  that 


84  THE    LIFB    OF    MARTIN   LUTHER. 

thou  dost  remain  !  In  thee  our  Lord  God  will  yet  have 
a  learned  warrior." 

After  he  had  taken  a  touching  farewell  of  his  friends, 
who  believed  that  they  had  seen  him  for  the  last  time  on 
earth,  he  continued  his  journey  by  way  of  Leipsic, 
]S"aumburg,  Weimar,  Erfurt,  Gotha,  and  Eisenach.  In 
the  last  named  cities  he  preached.  The  people  of  Erfurt 
had  prepared  a  festive  and  glorious  reception  ;  they 
went  out  of  the  city  to  meet  him,  and  received  him 
with  great  enthusiasm. 

At  Eisenacli,  Luther's  beloved  city,  he  became  very 
sick..  Blood-letting  was  resorted  to,  and  the  burgo- 
master gave  him  some  '^  noble  water"  (^' edel  Was- 
serlein")  to  drink.  On  the  following  day  he  continued 
his  journey,  but  all  the  way  to  Frankfort  he  felt  very 
much  indisposed,  more  so  than  he  had  ever  felt  before. 
Whenever  he  approached  a  city  or  town  the  people 
flocked  to  see  the  wonderful  man  who  had  been  so  bold 
as  to  oppose  the  Pope  and  all  the  world  besides  !  To 
those,  however,  who  warned  liim  that  he  would  speedily 
be  burned  in  Worms,  as  Huss  had  been  in  Constance,  he 
replied  :  ^^And  even  though  they  should  kindle  a  fire 
as  high  as  heaven  between  Wittenberg  and  Worms,  yet 
would  I  go  and  appear  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  ;  yea,  I 
will  confess  Christ  in  the  very  mouth  of  Behemoth  !" 

As  he  was  nearing  the  city  of  Worms,  his  friend 
Spalatin,  who  was  in  the  company  of  the  Elector,  sent 
him  a  message  warning  him  not  to  enter  the  city  and  to 
incur  so  great  danger.  Luther  replied  to  him:  **To 
Worms  was  I  called,  and  to  Worms  must  I  go.  And 
were  there  as  many  devils  there  as  tiles  upon  the  roofs,  yet 
would  I  enter  into  that  city."  Sickingen  invited  him  to 
come  to  Castle  Ebernburg,  there  to  secure  his  life,  and 
to  treat  with  the  Emperor's  confessor.     Luther  declined 


LUTHER  BEFORE   THE    EMPEROR   AT   WORMS.  85 

the  invitation,  saying:  ^^Not  to  Ebernburg,  but  to 
"Worms  have  I  been  summoned.  If  the  imperial  con- 
fessor have  aught  to  say  to  me,  let  him  seek  me  there." 
Moreover,  he  was  obliged  to  hasten  to  reach  AVorms  in 
time  before  his  safe-conduct  had  expired. 

On  the  same  day  that  he  arrived  in  Worms  he  was 
visited  by  a  large  number  of  the  nobility,  clergy,  and 
laity,  until  late  at  night.  The  Landgrave  of  Hesse  also 
called  to  see  him,  and  in  departing  said,  ^^If  your 
cause  is  a  just  one,  Doctor,  then  may  God  assist  you." 

The  Papists,  on  the  other  hand,  sought  to  persuade  his 
Imperial  Majesty  to  seize  Luther  and  to  put  him  to 
death.  They  adduced  the  examj^le  of  John  Huss,  and 
said,  ^^  To  a  heretic  one  is  under  no  obligation,  either 
to  grant  a  safe-conduct  or  to  keep  it."  But  the  Emperor 
Charles  replied,  '^Whatever  promise  has  been  made 
must  be  fulfilled." 

Early  on  the  following  morning  the  imperial  marshal 
notified  Luther  to  appear  at  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon, 
in  the  presence  of  the  Emperor,  the  Elector,  and  other 
nobles  of  the  empire,  to  hear  why  he  had  been  ordered 
to  appear. 

At  the  appointed  time  Luther  was  sent  for.  Before 
going  he  sought  comfort  and  strength  in  earnest  prayer 
to  God.  Then,  with  cheerful  countenance,  he  fol- 
lowed the  imperial  marshal,  by  secret  passage-ways,  to 
the  assembly  room  of  the  episcopal  palace,  where  the 
Emperor  lodged.  The  main  street  was  impassable  on 
account  of  the  great  multitude  of  people  that  desired  to 
see  him.  Many  had  ascended  to  the  roofs  of  the 
houses,  and  vast  throngs  could  with  difficulty  be  kept 
from  the  palace. 

As  Luther  was  passing  to  the  assembly  room  of  the  diet, 
a  noted   commander,  George  von   Frundsberg,  touched 


86  THE    LIFE    OF    MARTIN    LUTHER. 

him  on  the  shoulder  and  said,  "My  dear  monk,  thou 
art  now  about  taking  a  step,  the  like  of  which  neither 
I  nor  many  a  commander  on  the  hardest  fought  battle-field 
has  ever  taken.  If  thou  art  right  and  sure  of  thy 
cause,  proceed  in  God's  name,  and  be  of  good  cheer  ; 
God  will  not  forsake  thee. ' ' 

After  w^aiting  for  two  hours,  Luther  was  led  into  the 
presence  of  the  Imperial  Diet.  Here  a  glorious  and 
magnificent  assemblage  confronted  him.  In  the  centre 
of  the  large  hall  the  youthful  Emperor,  Charles  V.,  was 
enthroned  under  a  purple  canopy.  Beside  him  was 
seated  his  brother  Ferdinand  ;  behind  him  there  stood  a 
glittering  array  of  the  nobles  of  the  imperial  court.  To 
the  riglit  and  to  the  left  of  the  throne,  extending  along 
the  walls,  were  seated  two  hundred  princes  and  nobles  of 
the  realm,  ordered  according  to  rank. 

When  Luther  entered  the  hall  a  universal  murmur  of 
excitement  was  heard.  Order  being  restored,  the  im- 
perial marshal,  in  the  name  of  the  Emperor,  reminded 
Luther  that  he  must  confine  his  answers  to  the  pro- 
j^ounded  questions. 

An  official  representative  of  the  Archbishop  of  Treves 
then  addressed  him  as  follows:  ''Martin  Luther,  his 
sacred  and  invincible  Majesty,  with  the  advice  and  coun- 
sel of  the  nobility  of  the  Roman  Empire,  has  summoned 
you  to  appear  before  his  Majesty's  throne,  to  demand  an 
answer  to  these  two  questions  :  First,  do  you  acknowl- 
edge these  books  [heaped  up  on  a  bench  at  his  side]  to 
be  yours  or  not  ?  And  secondly,  do  you  recant,  or  do  you 
adhere  to  and  maintain,  the  contents  of  the  same  ?" 

Luther  answered  in  a  low  voice,  and  as  if  he  were 
frightened,  that  the  books  were  his,  l)ut  whether  he 
should  be  prepared  to  defend  or  retract  all  alike  would 
be  a  question  of  faith,  of  his  soid's  salvation,  and  of  God's 


LUTHEK    BEFORE   THE    EMPEROR    AT    >V0RM8.  87 

Word,  wliicli  is  the  most  precious  treasure  in  heaven  and 
on  earth.  In  such  a  case  he  must  not  speak  thoughtlessly. 
He  therefore  most  humbly  entreated  his  Imperial  Majesty 
to  grant  him  a  respite  for  further  consideration. 

This  was  granted  him  until  the  next  day,  although 
with  the  rebuke  that  he  had  already  had  sufficient  time 
for  reflection. 

On  Thursday,  the  18th  of  April,  Luther  was  again 
ordered  to  appear  before  the  diet,  but  was  obliged  to  wait 
amid  a  dense  throng  until  six  o'clock  in  the  evening,  be- 
fore he  was  called  into  the  presence  of  the  Emperor. 
The  same  official  that  had  addressed  him  on  the  previous 
day  now  demanded  that  he  should  give  a  final  answer  to 
the  question  whether  he  would  defend  all  his  books  or 
withdraw  some  of  them.  Luther  replied  in  a  lengthy 
and  well-considered  address,  modest  in  character  and  with 
great  Christian  joy  and  firmness.  It  could  readily  be 
seen  that  his  books  were  not  all  alike.  In  some  he  had 
written  about  faith  and  good  works,  and  in  so  simple  and 
Christian  a  manner  that  even  his  opponents  must  confess 
that  they  were  useful  and  innocent,  and  worthy  to  be 
read  by  Christian  people.  Such  books  he  could  not  re- 
call. The  second  kind  were  directed  against  the  papacy 
and  the  papists,  who  were  destroying  all  Christians,  in 
body  and  soul,  with  their  evil  doctrine  and  example  ;  who 
had  enslaved,  burdened,  and  tortured  the  Christian  con- 
science, and  devoured  the  possessions  of  the  German 
lands  by  incredible  tyranny.  If  he  were  to  retract  these 
writings  he  would  but  strengthen  this  tyranny  and  make 
of  himself  a  cloak  of  infamy  to  cover  up  all  unchristian 
living  and  teaching.  The  third  kind  of  books  was  of  such 
as  were  written  against  individual  persons  who  desired  to 
defend  Roman  tyranny  and  destroy  the  gracious  teach- 
ings of  God.    And  these  also  he  could  not  recall  without 


88  THE    LIFE    ©F    MAKTIX    LUTHEK. 

approving  of  the  despotic  papal  rule.  Citing  the  words 
of  Christ  in  his  defence,  "  If  1  have  spoken  evil,  bear 
witness  of  the  evil  "  (John  18  :  23),  he  asked  for  counter 
testimony  from  the  evangelical  and  prophetical  writings. 
If  thus  convinced,  he  would  very  readily  and  willingly  re- 
cant all  his  alleged  errors.  He  would  then  be  the  first 
one  to  cast  his  writings  into  the  flames. 

Luther  spoke  in  both  German  and  Latin.  After  he 
had  finished,  the  princes  held  a  short  consultation. 
Then  the  imperial  representative  reproached  him  for 
having  spoken  disrespectfully,  and  for  not  having  an- 
swered^ the  proposed  questions.  He  repelled  Luther's 
demand  for  counter-evidence,  and  maintained  that  his 
heresies  had  been  condemned  by  the  Church  and  by  its 
general  councils.  What  was  now  demanded  of  him  was 
a  plain  and  straightforward  answer,  whether  he  would 
or  would  not  recant. 

Thereupon  Luther  replied  :  ''  Since  your  Imperial 
Majesty  have  desired  a  direct  answer,  I  shall  give  such 
an  one  as  shall  have  neither  horns  nor  teeth,  viz.,  except 
1  be  convinced  with  clear  and  undoubted  evidence  of 
Holy  Scripture — for  I  believe  neither  in  the  Pope  nor 
in  councils  alone,  since  it  is  evident  they  have  often 
erred  and  contradicted  themselves — and  as  my  conscience 
is  bound  by  God's  Word,  I  cannot  and  will  not  recant, 
because  it  is  neither  safe  nor  advisable  to  act  contrary  to 
conscience.  Here  I  stand  ;  I  cannot  do  otherwise  ;  God 
help  me  !     Amen  !" 

At  about  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening  the  diet  ad- 
journed. Darkness  had  set  in,  and  the  hall  was  dimly 
lighted  by  torches.  The  assembly  broke  up  with  a  feel- 
ing of  excitement,  which  increased  when  Luther  was 
led  away  amid  the  hissing  of  the  Spaniards.  It  was 
generally  believed   that   he  would  now  be  held  as  pris- 


LUTHER    BEFOHE    THE    EMPEROR    AT    WORMS.  89 

oner.  Whilst  lie  Avas  standing  in  the  midst  of  the 
throncr,  Duke  Erich  of  Brunswick  sent  him  a  silver 
tankard  of  Eimbeck  beer,  with  the  message  that  he 
should  drink  and  be  refreshed.  Luther  enjoyed  it  right 
w^ell,  and  said,  "  As  Duke  Erich  has  remembered  me, 
so  may  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  remember  him  in  his  last 
hour."  Luther  was  now  happy  at  heart.  As  soon  as 
he  returned  to  his  lodging-place,  he  lifted  up  both  hands 
and  cried  out,  "  I  have  done  it ;  I  have  done  it  !"  And 
continuing,  he  remarked  :  ^'  If  I  had  a  thousand  heads, 
I  w^ould  lose  them  all  rather  than  to  recant." 

The  Elector  was  astonished  at  Luther's  course.  In 
the  evening  he  said  to  Spalatin  :  ' '  Well  indeed  has  our 
father.  Dr.  Martin  Luther,  spoken  in  the  presence  of  the 
Emperor  and  all  the  princes,  both  in  Latin  and  Ger- 
man ;  but  he  is  too  bold  for  me."  The  Emperor 
himself  seems  to  have  been  very  slightly  impressed  by 
the  Augustinian  monk.  When,  however,  he  spoke 
those  memorable  words,  ^'Here  I  stand;  I  cannot  do 
otherwise,"  the  Emperor  was  touched,  and  remarked, 
''  The  monk  speaks  without  fear  and  with  great  courage. " 
The  day  before  he  said,  ''  This  monk  will  never  make  a 
heretic  of  me. ' ' 

The  Emperor  Charles  possessed  a  very  inadequate  un- 
derstanding of  German  affairs  ;  his  knowledge  of  the 
German  language  was  imperfect.  He  was  a  Spaniard  at 
heart,  and  by  his  early  education  firmly  attached  to  the 
doctrines  of  the  Church.  The  new  teachings  of  Luther, 
and  the  movement  emanating  therefrom,  he  viewed 
exclusively  from  a  political  standpoint. 

On  the  following  day  the  Emperor  announced  to  the 
assembled  members  of  the  diet  that  since  Martin  Luther 
was  not  inclined  to  recede  a  finger' s-brcadth  from  his 
errors,  after  the   example  of  his  predecessors,  who  had 


90  THE    LIFE   OF    MARTIX    LUTUEK. 

always  been  obedient  to  the  Konian  Church,  he  must 
protect  the  ancient  faith  and  maintain  the  authority 
of  the  Pope. 

He  would  therefore  be  obliged  to  prosecute  Luther  with 
ban  and  interdict,  and  in  every  other  available  way. 
Yet  he  would  not  violate  his  promise  of  safe-conduct, 
but  permit  him  to  return  to  his  home. 

Before  Luther  left  Worms  another  attempt  was  made 
to  heal  the  strife  by  a  friendly  interchange  of  opinions. 
Yet  after  two  days  spent  in  negotiations  Luther  sent  this 
declaration  to  the  Archbishop  of  Treves  :  ''  Most  gracious 
sir,  I  cannot  recede.  Let  God  do  unto  me  as  He  will. 
^  If  this  council  or  this  work  be  of  men,  it  will  come  to 
naught.  But  if  it  be  of  God,  ye  cannot  overthrow  it.' 
And  thus,  if  my  cause  is  not  of  God,  it  will  not  last 
more  than  two  or  three  years  ;  but  if  it  be  of  God,  it 
cannot  be  overthrown.''  Then  he  added  :  *'  I  entreat 
your  Grace  to  secure  for  me  from  his  Imperial  Majesty 
permission  to  return  home  ;  for  this  is  the  tenth  day  of 
my  sojourn  here,  and  nothing  has  been  accomplished." 

Within  three  hours  Luther  received  a  letter  of  safe-con- 
duct, with  instructions  to  return  to  Wittenberg  within 
twenty-one  days,  and  on  the  way  to  abstain  from  exciting 
the  people  either  by  preaching  or  by  writing. 

On  the  2Gth  of  April  Luther  and  the  friends  who  had 
accompanied  him  to  Worms  departed  for  home.  He 
rode  in  the  same  wagon  in  which  he  had  come.  The 
imperial  herald,  Caspar  Sturm,  went  with  him  as  far  as 
Friedberg."^  Here  Luther  dismissed  him  w4th  a  letter  to 
the  Emperor,  in  which  lie  returns  thanks  for  the  safe-con- 
duct, and  offers  both  to  do  and  to  sulfer  all  things  for  the 
aake  of  his  Majesty  and  the  empire.     But  one  thing,  how- 

*  Not  far  from  Frankfort. 


LUTHER    BEFORE   THE    EMPEROR    AT    WORMS.  91 

ev^er,  lie  must  reserve  :  the  right  to  profess  the  Word  of 
God,  free  and  untrammelled. 

On  the  30tli  of  October  he  reached  Hersf eld, "^  where 
in  spite  of  ban  and  interdict  he  was  received  bj  the  abbot 
with  distinguished  honors  and  very  hospitably  entertained. 
Luther  writes  to  Spalatin  about  his  reception  as  follows  : 
^'The  abbot  sent  his  chancellor  and  chamberlain  to  wel- 
come me  a  mile  (German)  from  town  ;  he  himself  re- 
ceived me  with  a  great  retinue  near  his  castle  and  escort- 
ed me  into  the  city.  At  the  gates  I  was  greeted  by  the 
chief  magistrate.  In  the  monastery  I  was  gloriously 
entertained  and  lodged  ;  the  following  morning  at  five 
o'clock  I  was  urged  to  preach,  though  I  declined.  The 
next  day  the  abbot  accompanied  us  to  the  edge  of  the 
woods  and  through  his  chancellor  provided  for  us  all  a 
farewell  dinner  at  Berka."'^ 

Luther  then  continued  on  his  journey  to  Eisenach, 
whence  many  came  out  to  meet  him.  Here  he  preached, 
notwithstanding  the  imperial  injunction.  A  portion  of 
his  companions  now  left  him,  to  take  the  direct  route  for 
home. 

But  Luther,  with  two  companions,  visited  some  of  his 
relatives  near  Molira.  Here  he  lodged  with  his  uncle 
Heinz,  and  preached  on  the  4th  of  May  under  a  linden 
tree  near  the  church.  From  Mohra  he  had  intended  to  go 
through  the  woods  to  Gotlia.  His  relatives  accompanied 
him  as  far  as  the  Castle  Altenstein  ;  there  they  bade  him 
farewell.  The  wagon  now  disappeared  into  the  woods 
along  a  by-road  that  leads  up  to  the  Rennstieg,  the  ■ 
main  thoroughfare.  In  the  neighborhood  of  tlie  ruins  of 
a  chapel,  where  to-day  a  sparkHng  spring  gushes  forth, 


*  Oil  the  road  between  Frankfort  and  Cassel,  and  not  far  from 
Fulda. 


92  THE    LIFE   OF   MARTIN    LUTHER. 

close  to  ^'Lntlier's  beech-tree,"  a  company  of  armed 
men  suddenly  burst  out  of  tlie  woods.  As  soon  as  one  of 
Luther's  companions,  his  brother  monk,  saw  them,  he 
jumped  out  of  the  wagon  and  fled,  without  a  word  of 
farewell. 

The  armed  horsemen  surrounded  the  wagon,  com- 
manded the  driver  to  halt,  and  seized  Luther.  They 
allowed  his  other  companion  and  the  driver  to  continue 
on  their  journey.  Then,  throwing  a  cloak  about  Luther, 
they  mounted  him  upon  a  horse,  and  led  him  about  the 
woods  until  night  set  in.  It  was  nearly  midnight  when 
the  heavy  drawbridge  of  the  Wartburg  Castle,  near 
Eisenach,  was  lowered,  and  when  across  it  rode  a  weary 
traveller,  to  be  received  within  its  sheltering  walls. 


CHAPTER  X. 

luthp:r  on  the  wartbukg. 

The  news  of  Luther's  capture  spread  with  great  ra- 
pidity. Neither  friend  nor  enemy  knew  what  had  be- 
come of  him,  whether  lie  w^ere  dead  or  yet  alive.  Even 
the  warder  of  the  gate  of  the  Wartburg  Castle  was  under 
tlie  impression  that  an  unknown  offender  had  been 
cauglit  on  the  road  and  securely  lodged. 

^'  Is  he  yet  alive,  or  have  they  assassinated  him  ?"  asks 
the  famous  painter  Albrecht  Diirer,*  as  he  continues  his 
daily  memorandum,  saying,  "  This  I  do  not  know  ;  but 
if  dead,  tlien  he  has  suffered  for  the  sake  of  Christian 
truth,  and  because  he  has  punished  the  unchristian  papacy 
that  resists  the  freedom  of  Christ  with  its  grievous  burdens 
and  human  enactments.  O  God,  if  Luther  be  dead,  who 
will  henceforth  so  clearly  proclaim  to  us  the  Gospel !  O 
God,  what  could  he  not  have  written  during  the  next  ten 
or  twenty  years  ?  O  all  ye  pious  Christian  people,  assist 
me  to  lament  the  loss  of  this  inspired  man,  and  to  pray 
God  that  he  send  us  another  illuminated  man  !" 

Yet   even   the  enemies  of  Luther  could  not  rejoice. 

*  Albrecht  or  Albert  Diirer  was  bom  in  Nuremberg  May  20th, 
1471,  and  died  there  April  6th,  1528.  As  CDgraver  and  painter,  he 
was  one  of  the  most  remarkable  men  of  his  age.  He  embraced 
the  doctrines  of  the  Reformation,  and  in  his  last  and  grandest 
works,  life-size  figures  of  the  apostles  John  and  Peter,  and  Mark 
and  Paul,  he  is  said  to  have  entreated  his  countrymen  to  stand 
fast  in  the  new  faith. 


94  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN    LUTHER. 

!N"ow  that  lie  was  believed  to  be  dead  it  was  seen  how 
greatly  the  people  honored  him,  and  how  deep  an  im- 
pression his  teachings  had  already  produced.  One  of  his 
enemies  wrote  to  the  Archbishop  of  Mayence  (Mainz)  : 
**  We  have  gotten  rid  of  Luther,  as  we  desired  ;  but  the 
people  are  so  much  excited  about  it  that  1  fear  we  shall 
•scarce  escape  with  our  lives,  if  we  do  not  everywhere 
seek  him  wuth  lanterns  and  call  him  back  again." 

In  the  meanwhile,  in  the  month  of  May,  the  imperial 
edict  against  Luther  had  been  proclaimed.  In  this  he 
is  declared  to  be  cut  off  from  the  Church  of  God,  as  a 
hardened  schismatic  and  a  notorious  heretic.  Under 
penalty  of  punishment  for  high  treason,  and  of  the  im- 
perial ban  and  outlawry,  it  was  forbidden  to  harbor  and 
lodge,  to  entertain  and  nourish  him,  or  to  afford  him 
help  or  support,  secretly  or  openly,  in  word  or  deed,  in 
any  way  whatsoever  ;  but  on  the  contrary,  to  seize  him 
wherever  found,  and  to  deliver  him  to  his  Imperial  Maj- 
esty. **  No  one  shall  buy  or  sell,  read  or  retain  his  books  ; 
but  they  shall  be  blotted  out  of  the  memory  of  man." 

In  so  severe  and  violent  a  manner  did  the  Edict  of 
Worms  proceed  against  Luther,  but  without  accomplish- 
ing anything.  No  one  seemed  to  pay  the  least  attention 
to  it,  and  it  was  soon  discovered  that  nothing  w^ould  be 
gained  even  if  Luther  were  removed. 

During  this  time,  Luther  was  securely  lodged  in  tha 
old  burg  of  the  Landgraves,  which  in  his  letters  he  called 
his  Patmos  (Rev.  1  :  9),  at  times  his  mountain  and 
desert,  also  his  air-castle  and  home  of  the  birds.  He 
appeared  to  the  inmates  as  a  new  knight,  under  the  name 
of  Squire  George.  He  permitted  his  hair  and  beard  to 
^row  so  that  his  personal  appearance  was  changed.  ^ '  You 
would  hardly  recognize  me,"  he  writes  to  Spalatin,  ^'  for 
I  scarcely  recognize  myself." 


LUTHER   ON   THE   WARTBUllG.  95 

Tlius  the  plan  of  the  Elector  Frederick,  to  conceal 
Luther  for  a  season  and  to  secure  him  against  persecutions, 
had  well  succeeded.  Long  before  its  execution  the  Elec- 
tor had  conceived  of  this  idea,  and  at  Worms  he  reached  a 
final  decision.  Spalatin  furnishes  the  following  particu- 
lars of  the  event :  ^'My  gracious  Lord,  the  Elector,  was 
as  yet  somewhat  faint-hearted,  but  he  loved  Martin 
Luther.  He  would  not  act  contrary  to  God's  Word,  nor 
would  he  incur  the  enmity  of  the  Emperor.  And  so  he 
conceived  the  project  of  retiring  Dr.  Martin  for  a  little 
while  in  hope  that  the  controversy  might  quietly  and 
peaceably  be  settled.  Hence  Luther  was  informed,  on 
the  evening  previous  to  his  departure  from  Worms,  of 
the  plan  of  seizing  him,  and  expressed  himself  as  con- 
tented to  honor  the  Elector  by  humble  obedience,  although 
he  would  rather  have  gone  straight  forward  without  con- 
cealment." The  commandant  of  the  Wartburg  Castle, 
Hans  von  Berlepsch,  assisted  by  his  friends  Burkhard 
Hund  von  Wenkheim  and  Von  Altenstein,  admirably 
conducted  and  successfully  executed  the  seizure  and  im- 
prisonment of  Luther. 

The  commander  of  the  castle  faithfully  provided  for 
him.  Two  pages  of  honor  were  in  attendance.  When- 
ever he  left  the  burg  a  trusty  and  discreet  knight  accom- 
panied him,  and  when  disposed  at  any  inn  to  lay  aside 
his  sword  and  to  take  up  his  books,  to  admonish  him. 
On  one  occasion  he  joined  a  hunting  party,  but  took  no 
pleasure  in  the  sport.  "  I  have  been  on  a  hunt,"  he 
writes  to  Spalatin,  ^'for  the  past  two  days,  and  have 
tasted  of  that  bitter-sweet  enjoyment  of  our  noble  lords  ! 
We  got  two  rabbits  and  a  couple  of  poor  partridges,  A 
worthy  occupation,  in  truth,  for  idle  people  !  I  con- 
tinued my  theological  studies  amid  the  snares  and  the 
dogs  ;  and  as  much  pleasure  as  I  derived  from  viewing^, 


06  THE    LIFE    OF    MARTIX    LUTHER. 

such  sport,  the  more  sympathy  and  sorrow  I  had  in  think- 
ing of  the  mysterious  truth  the  picture  concealed.  For 
the  picture  teaches  nothing  else  tlian  that  the  devil, 
through  his  godless  masters  and,  dogs — the  bishops  and 
theologians — secretly  hunts  and  catches  the  innocent  little 
animals — the  common  people.  It  is  the  picture  of  simple 
and  believing  souls  which  is  thus  vividly  presented  to  my 
sorrowing  heart.  And  once  it  happened  that  a  poor 
little  rabbit  took  refuge  in  the  sleeve  of  my  coat  lying  by 
the  way.  The  dogs  in  their  pursuit  scented  its  hiding- 
place,  first  wounded,  and  then  killed  it.  Thus  the  Pope 
and  Satan  rage  in  their  efforts  to  ruin  saved  souls,  without 
concerning  themselves  about  my  labors." 

He  delighted  to  roam  about  the  beautiful  woods  sur- 
rounding the  castle  searching  for  strawberries.  This  pas- 
time was  conducive  to  his  health,  for  as  late  as  October 
of  that  year  (1521)  his  bodily  ailments  caused  him  so  much 
trouble  that  he  at  one  time  intended  to  leave  his  asylum 
and  visit  Erfurt  for  medical  advice.  lie  passed  many  a 
day  in  melancholy  and  depression  of  spirits.  At  such 
times  he  believed  himself  to  be  tormented  by  the  Evil  One. 
Thus  he  relates  the  following  incident  :  "It  was  in  the 
year  1521  that  I  was  in  Patmos  on  the  Wartburg,  alone 
in  my  little  room,  no  one  being  permitted  to  come  to  me 
save  two  pages  of  honor  who  brought  me  food  and  drink. 
They  had  bought  me  a  bag  of  hazelnuts,  of  which  I  ate 
from  time  to  time,  and  which  I  locked  up  in  a  chest. 
One  evening  on  retiring,  1  heard  some  one  at  the  hazel- 
nuts, cracking  one  after  another  w^ith  force  against  the 
rafters  ;  then  the  noise  approached  my  bed,  but  I  cared 
little  for  that.  After  I  had  fallen  asleep  there  began 
sucli  a  tumult  on  the  stairway,  as  if  threescore  barrels 
were  being  thrown  down.  I  arose,  went  to  the  stairs, 
and  cried  out,  '  Art  thou  here  ?  (meaning  the  Evil  One). 


LUTHER   Oiq-   THE   WARTBURG.  97 

So  be  it !'  I  then  commended  my  soul  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  of  whom  it  is  said  (Psahn  viii.  6),  ^  Thou 
hast  put  all  things  under  His  feet,'  and  retired  to  rest. 
For  this  is  the  best  method  to  expel  him  (the  devil)  : 
despising  him  and  calhng  upon  Christ.  That  he  can- 
not endure."  But  finally,  when  Satan  exceeded  all 
bounds,  as  the  legend  records,  Luther  threw  his  ink- 
stand at  him,  and  he  never  returned  again  !  ^ 

But  neither  sickness  nor  interdict  could  bend  his  will 
or  paralyze  his  working  powers.  Not  long  had  he  been 
on  the  burg  when  he  occupied  himself  with  the  transla- 
tion of  the  Scriptures,  as  well  as  with  other  writings. 
In  a  few  weeks  several  works  were  ready  for  the  press. 
A  treatise  '  ^  About  Confession,  and  whether  the  Pope  is 
entitled  to  command  the  same,  "  he  dedicated  to  his 
particular  friend  and  firm  patron,  Francisco  von  Sick- 
ingen. 

Besides  commenting  upon  selected  portions  of  Holy 
Scripture  intended  to  instruct,  comfort,  and  edify  Chris- 
tian people,  Luther  sent  out  many  a  heavy  controversial 
article  from  the  "Wartburg.  Thus  he  directed  a  vigorous 
attack  upon  the  Archbishop  Albert  of  Mayence,  brother 
of  the  Elector  of  Brandenburg.  This  Church  dignitary, 
in  need  of  money,  had  again  set  up  the  traffic  with 
indulgences  in  the  city  of  Halle,  estabhshing  a  great 
shrine  of  relics,  and  inviting  all  to  visit  the  same.  He 
had  collected  a  multitude  of  glorious  relics,  about  nine 
thousand  in  number.  Among  these  were  remains  of 
saints,  a  portion  of  the  body  of  the  patriarch  Isaac, 
remnants  of  manna,  pieces  of  Moses'  burning  bush,  jugs 

*  The  spot  is  still  shown,  in  the  Luther  room  of  the  Wartburg 
Castle,  where  the  inkstand  struck  the  wall.  The  plastering,  how- 
ever, has  disappeared,  being  dug  out  and  carried  off  by  vandal 
visitors. 


98  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIK   LUTHER. 

from  tlie  marriage  feast  at  Cana,  some  of  the  wine 
wJiicli  Clirist  made  of  water  on  that  occasion,  thorns 
from  Jesus'  martyr  crown,  one  of  the  stones  with  which 
Steplien  was  killed,  and  many  other  glorious  relics. 
Against  all  this  abomination  Luther  wrote  a  treatise 
entitled,  *' Against  the  Idol  in  Halle,"  and  sent  it  to 
Wittenberg  for  23ublication.  The  Elector  Frederick, 
however,  did  not  favor  Luther's  attack  upon  one  of  the 
foremost  imperial  princes,  since  such  a  stej)  might  pro- 
voke a  serious  conflict  and  endanger  the  peace  of  the 
Empire.  Spalatin  informed  him  of  this,  to  which  Luther 
replied  as  follows:  '^  I  have  hardly  ever  read  a  more 
disagreeable  letter  than  your  last.  First  of  all,  I  cannot 
endure  to  hear  it,  that  the  Elector  will  not  permit  my 
writing  against  that  man  of  Mayence,  nor  anything  that 
w^ill  disturb  the  public  peace.  And  yet,  if  I  have  with- 
stood the  Pope,  wherefore  should  I  retreat  before  his 
creature?"  But  a  little  later  on  Luther  listened  to  the 
advice  of  his  friends,  and  consented  that  the  publication 
of  the  treatise  should  be  postponed.  Then  he  sent  a 
written  warning  to  the  Archbishop,  admonishing  him 
that  if  the  traffic  in  indulgences  were  not  immediately 
stopped  he  would  proclaim  it  to  the  whole  world.  He 
would  grant  him  two  weeks'  time  for  a  proper  answer. 
After  that  he  would  issue  his  book,  ^^  Against  the  Idol 
in  Halle."  Luther  received  the  desired  answer,  a  clear 
evidence  what  a  mighty  power  the  concealed  monk  had 
already  developed  against  the  Elector  and  the  Archbishop 
and  Cardinal  in  Mayence.  In  his  reply  the  Archbishop 
said  that  the  cause  which  led  to  Luther's  treatise  was 
removed.  He  did  not  deny  that  he  was  a  poor,  sinful 
man.  He  could  endure  Christian  admonition,  and  hoped 
to  receive  grace  and  strength  of  God  to  live  according 
to  His  will.    Luther  put  but  little  faith  in  the  statements 


LUTHER    ON   THE    WAUTBURG.  99 

of  the  Archbishop,  although  he  desisted  from  publishing 
his  treatise. 

Above  all  other  writings  Luther  delighted  to  work 
upon  his  German  Church  Postils,  an  explanation  of  the 
Gospels  and  Epistles  for  Sundays  and  festival  days, 
which  was  the  first  collection  of  sermons  .in  the  German 
language. 

But  the  finest  and  ripest  fruit  of  Luther's  leisure  and 
seclusion  from  the  world  was  his  translation  of  the  'New 
Testament.  It  is  the  principal  work  and  the  crown 
of  all  his  Wartburg  labors.  He  comments  upon  it  as 
follows:  ''I  will  remain  herein  seclusion  until  Easter- 
tide. In  the  meanwhile  I  will  write  the  Church 
Postils,  and  intend  to  translate  the  IS'ew  Testament  into 
the  German  tongue,  as  many  of  my  friends  request. 
O  that  every  city  had  its  interpreter,  and  that  all 
tongues,  hands,  eyes,  ears ,  and  hearts  might  concern  and 
busy  themselves  about  this  one  book  !  I  will  translate 
the  Bible,  although  in  so  doing  I  have  assumed  a  task 
which  w^ill  exceed  my  powers.  I  now  perceive  what  it 
is  to  translate,  and  why  up  to  the  present  time  it  has 
never  been  undertaken  by  any  one  who  has  subscribed  his 
name.  But  the  Old  Testament  I  will  not  touch,  unless 
you  (meaning  the  professors  and  friends  at  Wittenberg) 
will  assist  me.  Indeed,  if  I  could  have  a  secret  room  at 
Wittenberg  I  would  go  there  at  once,  and  with  your 
assistance  translate  the  whole  of  it  from  the  beginning. 
But  I  would  have  such  a  translation  as  would  deserve  to 
be  read  by  all  Christians,  for  I  hope  we  would  be  able  to 
present  to  Germany  a  better  translation  than  is  the 
Latin  version.  It  is  a  great  work,  and  worthy  of  our 
united  labors,  since  it  ought  everywhere  to  be  found 
and  to  conduce  to  the  general  welfare  of  the  people." 
In  two   months  Luther  had  completed  the  translation 


100  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN   LUTHER. 

of  the  ]^ew  Testament.  ^^I  translated  not  only  St. 
John's  Gospel,"  says  Luther,  *^but  the  entire  New 
Testament,  whilst  I  was  in  Patmos.  And  now  Philip 
(Melanchthon)  and  I  have  begun  to  jiohsh  it  off,  and 
with  God's  help  it  will  be  a  line  piece  of  work.  For  my 
fellow- Germans  was  I  born,  and  them  will  I  serve  !' ' 
And  in  order  that  he  might  do  this  right  well,  he  ques- 
tioned the  mother  at  home,  the  childi-en  in  the  streets, 
and  the  common  laborer  in  the  market.  The  terms  of 
court  and  palace  he  could  not  use,  said  he.  And  thus 
he  accomplished  the  completion  of  a  truly  popular, 
glorious  work,  which  proved  to  be  the  foundation  and 
corner-stone  of  his  Eef  ormation  labors. 


CHAPTEE  XI. 

THE   TKOUBLES   AT   WITTENBERG. 

*^  O  WOULD  that  I  were  in  Wittenberg  !"  sighed  Lnther, 
as  lie  Avas  seated  at  his  study-table  in  his  lonely  room  on 
the  Wartburg.  Unrest  and  longing  drew  him  back  to 
his  old  circle  and  sphere  of  activity  at  Wittenberg. 

In  the  meanwhile  his  friends  had  quietly  and  faithfully 
continued  the  work.  They  were  resigned  to  the  necessary 
absence  of  their  master  when  Melanchthon  joyfully  an- 
nounced to  them,  "Our  dearest  Father  still  lives." 
And  Luther,  in  his  seclusion,  rejoiced  to  hear  of  the 
effective  labors  of  his  colleagues,  through  whose  influence 
the  university  was  visibly  prospering.  From  all  parts 
of  Germany,  Switzerland,  Poland,  and  from  other  lands, 
young  men  flocked  together  and  labored  with  zeal  and 
in  perfect  harmony.  A  beginning  was  made  to  carry  out 
in  practice  that  for  which  Luther  had  contended  in  word. 
To  bring  the  Church  life  in  accord  with  the  new  doc- 
trines was  the  question  of  the  day. 

Luther  himself  assisted  in  its  solution  with  counsel  and 
consolation.  He  was  painfully  aware  of  his  personal 
responsibility  in  the  matter,  for  he  acknowledged  that  it 
was  he  who  had  first  lighted  the  fires.  He  also  felt  that  he 
was  under  special  obligations  to  the  congregation  at 
Wittenberg  as  its  teacher  and  spiritual  shepherd.  And 
indeed  his  counsel  was  necessary.  For  a  great  excitement 
had  arisen,  and  the  strain  upon  the  public  mind  was  daily 
growing  more  intense.     It  happened  on  this  wise. 


102  THE    LIFE   OF    MARTIN    LUTHEK. 

The  lirst  step  to  be  taken  in  the  practical  reform  move- 
ment was  to  abolish  the  system  of  monasticism,  and  to 
change  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper  so  as 
to  conform  to  the  institution  of  Christ.  To  this  end 
Karlstadt,  one  of  Luther's  colleagues,  labored  with  great 
zeal.  But  his  restless  spirit  was  not  content  with  the 
slow  devolopment  of  things.  He  appeared  as  a  liery 
preacher,  and,  notwithstanding  his  weak  voice  and  un- 
gainly appearance,  he  attracted  a  multitude  of  hearers. 
After  he  had  drawn  around  him  a  large  number  of  follow- 
ers, he  forcibly  entered  the  castle  church  one  day,  drove 
out  the  priests  that  were  reading  mass,  and  began  a  furious 
destruction  of  pictures,  statues,  and  altars.  He  also  de- 
sired to  establish  a  law  making  marriage  obligatory  upon 
the  clergy,  and  allowing  none  but  married  men  to  be 
called  to  Church  offices.  He  proposed  to  the  Elector 
that  private  masses  should  be  abolished  on  his  territory. 
He  exhorted  monks  and  nuns  to  leave  their  cloisters.  The 
Lord's  Supper  was  to  be  celebrated  according  to  its 
original  institution,  and  moreover  so  that  twelve  com- 
municants at  a  time  should  receive  the  bread  and  the 
wine  together.  Melanchthon,  mild  and  yielding  in  his 
disposition,  could  not  withstand  these  stormy  and  violent 
proceedings.  He  wrote  to  Luther  that  he  had  entreated 
Karlstadt  to  moderate  his  zeal,  but  that  he  alone  could 
not  stem  the  current. 

Thereupon  Luther,  in  the  attire  of  a  knight,  and  ac- 
companied by  a  single  servant,  secretly  returned  to 
Wittenberg.  For  three  days  he  lodged  with  his  friend 
Amsdorf,*  none  but  his  most  intimate  associates  knowing 


*  Nicholas  von  Amsdorf  was  born  Dec.  3d,  1483,  and  died  May 
14th,  1565.  He  was  one  of  the  most  energetic,  and  at  times  most 
violent,  of  Luther's  adherents. 


THE  TROUBLES   AT   WITTENBERG.  103 

aught  of  his  arrivaL  After  he  had  comforted  his  friends 
and  strengthened  them  by  his  coimsels  for  their  work,  he 
again  secretly  returned  to  the  Wartburg. 

The  Elector  was  not  yet  willing  that  Luther  should 
leave  his  place  of  refuge.  I^or  was  his  presence  in  Wit- 
tenberg absolutely  necessary,  although  scenes  of  disorder 
had  occurred,  and  priests  and  monks  had  been  abused  by 
students  and  townspeople. 

In  Zwickau*  numerous  disturbances,  especially  as 
touching  infant  baptism,  had  occurred.  Three  of  the 
prime  movers  came  to  Wittenberg  during  the  Christmas 
holidays  in  the  year  1521.  They  w^ere  curious  fellows  in 
warlike  attire.  Wonderful  experiences  did  they  relate  : 
God  had  conversed  with  them  ;  they  could  foretell  future 
events  ;  in  short,  they  claimed  to  be  prophets  and  apos- 
tles !  Melanclithon  thought  that  they  were  possessed  of  a 
particular  spirit,  whatever  be  its  nature,  and  that  Luther 
alone  could  determine  its  true  character.  But  Luther 
did  not  wish  to  return  on  that  account,  especially  since 
it  was  not  the  desire  of  the  Elector.  He  wrote  to  Me- 
lanclithon, and  also  to  his  friend  Amsdorf ,  that  the  proph- 
ets of  Zwickau  should  not  be  heard  at  once,  but  that  the 
matter  should  quietly  take  its  course.  An  investigation  of 
their  claims  to  a  special  calling  should  be  held,  and  their 
spirits  should  be  tried  according  to  the  advice  of  St.  John 
(I.  4:1),  whether  they  be  of  God.  To  Luther  it  looked 
very  suspicious  that  they  should  boast  of  their  intimate 
conversations  with  God.  To  the  people  of  Wittenberg 
Luther    wrote    a    letter    reproving    them    for    having 

*  Zwickau,  a  city  of  Saxony,  about  sixty  miles  south-west  of  Dres- 
den, has  a  present  population  of  about  30,000.  Thomas  Munzer, 
one  of  the  leaders  of  the  Anabaptist  disturbances,  was  pastor  here 
in  1520.  The  town  suffered  severely  during  the  Thirty  Years' 
War,  its  population  being  reduced  from  10,000  to  less  than  5000. 


104  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN   LUTHER. 

introduced  iTinovations  in  connection  witli  the  mass,  for 
destroying  pictures,  etc.,  all  of  which  were  matters  of 
no  great  consequence,  and  which  faith  and  love  could 
tolerate. 

But  when  Melanchthon  and  his  friends  saw  that  they 
could  not  stem  the  current  alone,  they  continued  to  entreat 
Luther  to  return.  He  only  could  bring  help  and  deliv- 
erance. None  but  he  could  lead  the  devastating  stream 
back  again  into  its  proper  course.  Luther  finally  yielded 
to  these  entreaties,  though  the  Elector  would  not  listen 
to  such  a  proposal.  He  commanded  him  to  remain  on 
the  Wartburg,  since  in  Wittenberg  he  could  not  afford 
him  J>rotection.  For  in  the  event  of  his  return  to  the 
university,  Duke  George  of  Saxony  in  his  wrath  would 
demand  the  immediate  execution  of  the  imperial  edict. 
But  Luther  could  no  longer  be  detained.  He  was  im- 
pelled to  return  to  his  congregation  at  Wittenberg  and 
with  a  firm  hand  to  lead  the  Eeformation  movement 
back  to  its  proper  channel,  and  henceforth  to  guide  it 
in  his  own  spirit. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Luther's  return  to  wittenberg. 

On  tlie  1st  of  March,  1522,  Luther  left  his  cherished 
refuge  which  had  so  securely  protected  him.  From  his 
stopping-place  at  Borna,  near  Leipsic,  on  the  second  day  of 
his  journey  from  the  Wartburg  to  "Wittenberg,  he  in- 
formed the  Elector,  by  letter,  of  his  departure  from 
the  castle.  This  communication,  which  is  a  remarkable 
memorial  of  faith,  reads  as  follows  : 

*'  Most  August  and  Honorable  Elector  and  Gracious  Sire  ! 

''  The  gracious  letter  of  Your  Highness  reached  me  on 
Friday  evening  previously  to  my  departure  on  the  fol- 
lowing morning.  That  you  wrote  with  the  very  best  of 
intentions  toward  me,  needs  neither  proof  nor  testimony, 
for  I  honor  myself  by  this  conviction,  so  far  as  human 
knowledge  goes. 

''  But  for  my  part  I  would  say,  that  your  Lordshij)  may 
know,  or  you  may  not  know — hence  be  it  known  unto 
you — that  I  have  received  the  Gospel  not  from  men,  but 
from  Heaven  alone,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Therefore  I  would  be  entitled  to  subscribe  myself  a  ser- 
vant and  an  evangehst,  as  indeed  1  propose  to  do  hence- 
forth. And  that  I  exposed  myself  to  trial  and  judgment 
was  not  because  I  doubted  the  truth,  but  because  of  an 
abundance  of  humility  to  attract  others  to  the  same.  I 
have  done  enough  for  you,  in  that  I  vacated  my  position 
during  the   past  year,    to  obey  Your  Grace.     For  the 


lOG  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN    LUTHER. 

devil  knows  full  well  that  I  did  it  not  for  fear.  He  knew 
my  heart  when  I  arrived  at  Worms  ;  for  had  I  known  that 
as  many  devils  w^ere  lying  in  wait  for  me  as  there  were 
tiles  on  the  houses,  I  would  nevertheless  have  joyfully 
leaped  in  among  them. 

*'  But  now  Duke  George  is  not  even  equivalent  to  a 
single  devil !  And  since  the  Father  of  unfathomable  mer- 
cies hath  made  us  to  be  lords  over  death  and  all  devils — 
and  since  he  hath  given  unto  us  the  wealth  of  assurance 
that  we  may  say  unto  him,  ^  Abba,  Father,'  you  may 
well  judge  that  it  would  be  the  highest  reproach  unto 
such  a  Father,  did  we  not  believe  that  we  are  also  lords 
over  Duke  George's  wrath.  As  to  myself,  I  am  per- 
suaded, that  I  would  enter  into  his  city,  Leipsic — par- 
don what  may  seem  foolish  to  you — should  it  rain  nothing 
but  Duke  Georges  for  nine  days,  and  if  each  one  of  them 
were  nine  times  more  wrathful  than  this  one.  He  seems 
to  regard  my  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  a  man  of  straw,  which 
reproach  He,  my  Lord,  and  I  can  suffer  for  a  while.  But  I 
will  not  conceal  from  you  the  fact  that  I  have  often  prayed 
for  and  mourned  over  Duke  George,  that  God  might  en- 
lighten him.  I  will  once  more  weep  and  pray  for  him, 
and  then  never  more.  And  I  entreat  you  also  to  help  and 
pray  that  we  turn  the  evil  away  from  him,  that — O  Lord 
God  ! — is  controlling  him  without  respite.  I  would 
quickly  slay  Duke  George  with  a  single  word  if  any  good 
would  come  of  it. 

"  1  have  written  this  with  the  intent  that  you  may  know 
that  I  am  going  to  AVittenberg  under  much  higher  protec- 
tion than  that  of  the  Elector.  Nor  is  it  my  purpose  to  ask 
protection  of  the  latter.  On  the  contrary,  I  am  inclined  to 
think  that  I  can  protect  the  Elector  more  and  better  than 
he  can  me.  Indeed,  if  I  knew  that  you  could  and  would 
protect  me  I  would  not  go  to  Wittenberg.     No  sword  can 


LUTHER'S   EETURN  TO    WITTEKBERG.  107 

help  tills  cause  of  mine.  God  alone  can  help,  without 
any  human  co-operation.  Therefore,  he  that  has  the  most 
faith  will  be  able  to  afford  the  most  protection.  And 
since  I  perceive  that  you  are  yet  weak  in  the  faith,  I  can- 
not regard  you  to  be  the  man  who  can  either  protect  or 

save  me. 

<'  And  since  you  desire  to  know  what  assistance  you  can 
render  at  this  time,  and  are  of  the  opinion  that  you 
have  done  too  httle,  I  answer  most  obediently,  that  you 
have  abeady  done  too  much,  and  that  you  ought  to  do 
nothing  more.  For  God  cannot  and  will  not  endure  our 
worrying  and  striving.  He  will  have  it  all  left  unto 
Him,  and  unto  none  other.  Govern  yourself  accord- 
ingly. 

"U  you  believe  this,  you  will  be  safe  and  enjoy  peace. 
But  if  you  do  not  beheve  this,  then  will  I  believe  it, 
and  must  see  your  unbelief  torment  you  with  cares,  an 
experience  which  all  unbelievers  righteously  suffer.  And 
now,  since  I  do  not  intend  to  obey  your  commands,  you 
are  blameless  before  God,  whether  I  am  imprisoned  or 
killed.  But  over  against  man  you  are  thus  to  conduct 
yourself  :  as  Elector  you  are  to  be  obedient  to  the  supe- 
rior authority,  and  suffer  His  Imperial  Majesty  to  rule  in 
city  and  country,  according  to  the  laws  of  the  empire. 
You  are  not  to  "^  defend  me,  or  to  resist  or  to  interpose 
any  hindrance  whatsoever  against  the  power  that  is  seek- 
ing to  capture  or  to  kill  me.  For  no  one  is  entitled  to 
resist  the  powers  that  be  save  He  who  ordained  the 
same  ;  otherwise  it  would  be  rebellion,  and  against  God. 
Yet  I  hope  you  will  be  controlled  by  reason,  and  recognize 
the  fact  that  you  were  born  of  too  noble  ancestry  to 
become  my  jailer  yourself. 

<^  K  you  will  leave  the  gate  open  and    assure  me  of 
your  safe-conduct,  in  case  my  enemies  or  their  represen- 


108  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN   LUTHER. 

tatives  should  come  to  fetch  me,  you  will  have  rendered 
sufficient  obedience.  They  cannot  demand  of  you  more 
than  tliis,  to  ascertain  Luther's  abiding-place.  And  that 
they  may  know  without  care,  or  work,  or  danger,  on  your 
part.  For  Christ  hath  not  taught  me  to  be  a  Christian 
to  the  injury  of  others.  But  should  they  be  so  unreason- 
able as  to  command  you  to  seize  me,  then  I  will  declare 
what  shall  be  done.  I  will  secure  you,  as  touching  my 
cause,  against  danger  to  body  and  soul  and  possessions ; 
you  may  believe  this,  or  you  may  not. 

^'  Herewith  I  commend  you  to  the  grace  of  God.  As 
to  other  matters,  we  shall  consider  them  when  it  becomes 
necessary.  I  have  hurriedly  finished  this  letter  in  order 
that  you  may  not  feel  disturbed  by  the  reports  of  my  ar- 
rival ;  for  I  must  be  of  comfort  and  not  of  injury  to 
every  man,  if  I  would  be  a  time  Christian.  I  am  now 
treating  with  a  different  man  from  Duke  George  ;  he 
knows  me  right  well,  and  I  am  also  tolerably  acquainted 
with  him.  If  you  had  faith  you  would  see  the  glory  of 
God  !  But  since  you  have  not  believed,  you  have  as  yet 
seen  nothing.  May  God  be  loved  and  praised  in  all 
eternity  !     Amen. 

**  Given  at  Borna,  on  Ash  Wednesday,  a.d.  1522. 
*'  Your  Grace's  '^  obedient  servant, 

' '  Martin  Luther.  ' ' 

The  course  of  Luther's  journey  led  him  tlirough  Jena. 
Here,  at  the  '^  Inn  of  the  Black  Bear,"  lie  met  two  Swiss 
students  who  were  on  their  way  to  the  University  of  TVit- 

*The  repetition  of  the  titles  "  Your  Grace,"  etc.,  -which  occur 
very  frequently  throughout  the  letter,  is  omitted  in  the  above 
translation.  They  add  nothing  to  the  meaning,  but  serve  to  mod- 
erate the  boldness  of  the  spirit  in  which  the  epistle  is  written. 


Luther's  return  to  wittenberg.  109 

tenberg.  One  of  tliem,  Jolm  Kessler  ^  of  St.  Gall,  wlio 
afterward  figured  as  a  reformer  in  his  native  country, 
has  preserved  a  very  pleasing  account  of  their  meeting 
with  Luther.  His  narrative  has  come  down  to  us,  and 
begins  as  follows  :  ^ '  While  on  our  journey  to  "Witten- 
berg, for  the  purpose  of  studying  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
we  arrived  at  Jena,  in  Thuringia.  "We  sought  about 
town  for  an  inn  where  we  could  lodge  for  the  night,  but 
we  were  everywhere  refused  ;  for  it  was  Shrove  Tuesday 
(Fastnacht,  carnival  night),  when  not  much  attention  is 
paid  to  strangers  and  pilgrims.  "We  were  about  leaving 
the  city  to  seek  lodgings  in  a  neighboring  village,  when 
we  were  met  at  the  gates  by  an  honorable  gentleman,  who 
addressed  us  in  a  friendly  manner  and  desired  to 
know  whither  we  were  bound  at  so  late  an  hour  of  the 
day." 

After  the  two  students  had  informed  him  of  their 
dilemma  he  showed  them  the  Inn  of  the  Black  Bear, 
where  they  obtained  lodgment  for  the  night. 

Then  Kessler  continues  the  story  :  ^ '  In  the  waiting- 
room  of  the  inn  we  found  a  man  seated  alone  at  a  table 
poring  over  a  little  book  that  lay  open  before  him. 
He  greeted  us  kindly,  and  asked. us  to  be  seated  at  his 
table  [on  account  of  their  travel-stained  clothing  they 
had  seated  themselves  to  one  side,  on  a  bench  near  the 

*  John  Jacob  Kessler  was  born  at  St.  Gall  in  Switzerland  in  the 
year  1502.  He  prepared  himself  for  the  priesthood  at  Basel,  and 
continued  his  studies  at  Wittenberg.  On  his  return  to  his  native 
city  he  renounced  his  intentions  to  become  a  priest,  but  as  a  lay- 
man rendered  good  service  to  the  cause  of  the  Reformation.  He 
finally  consented  to  be  ordained,  at  the  age  of  forty,  as  Protestant 
minister,  and  thereafter  took  a  prominent  part  in  developing  the 
interests  of  church  and  school  in  his  canton.  He  died  in  1574, 
aged  seventy-two  years. 


110  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIl*-  LUTHER. 

door].  Then  lie  offered  us  drink,  wliicli  we  could  not 
well  refuse.  After  tlius  perceiving  liis  friendliness  and 
cordiality,  we  joined  Iiim  at  his  table  and  ordered  some 
wine,  that  we  might  offer  to  him  in  return.  We  took 
him  to  be  a  knight,  who,  according  to  the  custom  of  the 
country,  was  clad  in  pants  and  doublet,  w^ithout  armor, 
"with  a  little  red  leather  cap  on  his  head,  a  short  sword  at 
his  side,  his  right  hand  resting  on  the  hilt,  the  left  hand 
grasping  the  manuscript.  His  eyes  were  black  and 
deep-set,  lightening  and  sparkling  hke  the  stars,  so  that 
one  could  hardly  look  at  them  for  any  length  of  time. 

''  Soon  he  began  to  ask  us  where  we  were  born,  but 
answered  the  question  himself  by  saying,  ^  You  are 
natives  of  Switzerland,  and  of  what  part  ? ' 

''  We  answered,  '  Of  St.  Gall.' 

*'  Then  he  remarked,  '  If  you  intend  to  go  to  Witten- 
berg you  will  find  excellent  fellow-countrymen  there — 
Jerome  Schurf  and  his  brother  Doctor  Augustine 
Schurf.' 

*  ^  ^  We  have  letters  of  introduction  to  these  gentle- 
men,' said  we  ;  and  then  asked  him,  'Sir,  can  you  tell 
us  whether  Martin  Luther  is  again  at  Wittenberg,  or  if 
not  there  where  he  may  be  ? ' 

'^  'I  have  been  reliably  informed,'  was  the  stranger's 
answer,  '  that  Luther  is  not  in  Wittenberg  at  the  present 
time,  but  he  will  soon  be  there.  Philip  Melanchthon 
is  there,  and  teaches  the  Greek  language,  and  there  are 
others  that  teach  Hebrew.  Confidentially,  I  would 
advise  you  to  study  both  Greek  and  Hebrew,  for  they 
are  both  necessary  to  understand  the  Scriptures.'  " 

The  two  students  declared  that  they  would  not  rest 
content  until  they  had  seen  and  heard  the  man  who  had 
attacked  priestcraft  and  the  mass.  ''' We,  too,  have 
been  preparing  for  the  ministerial  office,  at  the  wish  of 


LUTHER'S   RETURN   TO   WITTENBERO.  Ill 

our  parents,  and  we  should  Hke  very  much  to  know  all 
about  these  things. ' 

''  '  Where  have  you  studied  ? '  asked  the  stranger. 

'"In  Basel,'  we  rephed. 

"  '  Well,  what  is  the  outlook  in  Basel  ? '  continued  he. 
'  Is  Erasmus  still  there,  and  how  fares  it  with  him  ?  '^ 

^^  '  As  far  as  we  know,  matters  are  progressing  right 
well  in  Basel,'  we  answered.  'Erasmus  is  still  there, 
but  what  he  is  doing  is  unknown  to  every  one,  for  he  is 
very  quiet  and  uncommunicative.' 

''  '  But  what  think  they  of  that  man  Luther  in  Switzer- 
land ? ' 

^'^  There  are,  as  elsewhere,  various  opmions  enter- 
tained concerning  him.  Some  cannot  find  words  enough 
to  praise  him,  and  to  thank  God  that  He  revealed  His 
truth  through  him  and  uncovered  error.  Others  condemn 
him  as  an  insufferable  heretic -especially  the  clergy.' 
'^'Methinks  these    are   the    priests,'    remarked  the 

stranger." 

Soon  the  strange  knight  became  very  intimate  with 
the  two  students.  His  learned  conversation,  especially  his 
acquaintance  with  the  Schurf  brothers,  with  Melanch- 
thon  and  Erasmus,  were  both  surprising  and  wonderful 
to  them.  And  their  astonishment  was  still  further  in- 
creased when  one  of  them  opened  the  book  that  lay 
upon  the  table  and  found  it  to  be  a  Hebrew  Psalter. 
He  replaced  it,  and  the  stranger  took  it  up. 

' a  would  willingly  lose  one  of  my  fingers,"  said  one 
of  the  students,  ^'i^f  I  could  understand  that  language." 
"  You  may  readily  acquire  it,"  replied  the  unknown 
one,  "  if  you  will  apply  yourself  with  diligence.  I,  too, 
desire  to  make  progress  with  it,  and  daily  exercise  my- 
self in  it." 

The  day  had  now  fairly  ended,  and  thick  darkness  had 


112  THE    LIFE   OF   MARTIN   LUTHER. 

set  in.  The  proprietor  of  the  inn  had  entered  the  room 
and  approaclied  tlie  table  at  which  Luther  and  the  two 
Swiss  students  were  seated.  When  he  observed  their 
ardent  desire  to  learn  of  the  whereabouts  of  Luther,  he 
remarked,  ^'  My  dear  fellows,  had  you  been  here  two 
days  ago  you  would  have  seen  him,  for  he  was  seated  at 
this  table  and  in  this  very  place,"  pointing  with  his 
finger  to  the  seat.  *'We  were  chagrined  at  this," 
continues  Kessler  in  his  narrative,  ^*  and  were  angry 
with  ourselves  that  we  had  dallied  by  the  way ;  we 
blamed  the  muddy  and  rough  roads  that  impeded  our 
progress,  and  then  said,  '  Nevertheless,  we  rejoice  that 
we  ape  in  the  same  house  and  at  the  same  table  where 
he  was. '     At  this  the  host  laughed  and  walked  away. ' ' 

''After  a  little  while  the  innkeeper  called  me  out  of 
the  room,"  continues  Kessler.  ''  I  was  frightened  and 
bethought  myself  of  what  I  had  done  or  was  suspected  of. 
But  the  host  said  to  me,  '  Since  you  so  ardently  desire  to 
see  and  hear  Luther,  know  then  that  it  is  he  that  is  sitting 
w^ith  you  at  table.'  I  was  inclined  to  think  that  he  was 
imposing  upon  me,  and  so  I  said,  '  You  would  like,  no 
doubt,  to  fool  me,  and  to  satisfy  my  desires  with  a  coun- 
terfeit of  Luther.'  But  he  assured  me  that  he  was 
speaking  the  truth,  yet  entreated  me  to  act  as  if  I  were 
not  aware  of  it.  I  returned  to  the  waiting-room,  but 
could  not  refrain  from  whispering  into  the  ear  of  my 
companion,  '  Tlie  host  tells  me  that  this  man  is  Luther.' 
But  he  would  not  believe  it,  and  replied,  '  You  have 
misunderstood  him  ;  perhaps  he  said  it  was  Hutten. 
And  now  since  his  apparel  reminded  me  more  of  Hutten 
than  of  Luther — for  Luther  was  a  monk — I  was  per- 
suaded to  believe  that  the  innkeeper  said,  '  It  is  Ilutten,' 
for  the  first  syllables  of  the  two  names,  Luther  and 
Hutten,  resemble  each  other.'  " 


LUTHER'S   RETURN  TO   WITTENBERG.  113 

In  tlie  meanwhile  two  merchants  entered  the  inn,  and 
after  they  had  laid  aside  their  wrappings,  one  of  them 
placed  an  unbound  book  upon  the  table.  The  unknown 
knight  asked  them  for  the  name  and  nature  of  the  book. 
''It  is  Dr.  Luther's  Explanation  of  the  Gospels  and 
Epistles,  recently  printed  and  published  ;  have  you  not 
yet  seen  it?"  remarked  one  of  the  traders.  ''I  shall 
soon  receive  a  copy  of  the  work,"  replied  the  stranger. 
Just  then  the  host  approached  and  in^dted  them  all  to 
supper.  ' '  But  we  requested  him, ' '  says  Kessler,  ' '  to  allow 
us  to  eat  by  ourselves,  evidently  not  feeling  able  to  pay 
for  a  full  meal.  '  My  dear  fellows, '  said  the  innkeeper, 
'  I  will  provide  for  you  according  to  your  means  ;  come 
and  be  seated.'  When  the  stranger  heard  these  re- 
marks, he  added,  '  Come  and  eat ;  I  will  settle  the  bill 
with  our  host. ' 

''  Whilst  at  table  his  conversation  was  so  friendly  and 
blessed  that  we  paid  more  attention  to  his  words  than  to 
our  victuals.  He  spoke  of  the  impending  imperial  diet 
at  [Nuremberg,  but  did  not  think  much  would  come  of 
it,  since  the  noble  lords  would  rather  spend  their  time 
upon  expensive  tournaments,  sleighing  parties,  and  idle 
display,  than  hear  the  Word  of  God.  'But  I  hope,' 
said  he,  'that  the  pure  truth  and  God's  Word  will 
bring  more  fruit  among  our  children  and  posterity  than 
it  does  among  their  parents,  in  whom  error  is  so  deeply 
rooted  that  it  cannot  be  removed.' 

"The  merchants  also  expressed  their  opinion,  the 
older  one  of  the  two  saying,  'I  am  a  simple-minded, 
straightforward  layman,  and  do  not  imderstand  much 
about  these  quarrels.  But  as  the  thing  appears  to  me, 
Luther  is  either  an  angel  out  of  heaven  or  a  devil  out  of 
hell.  I  would  willingly  spend  ten  florins  here,  for  his 
sake,  if  I  could  confess  unto  him,  persuaded,  as  I  am. 


114:  THE   LIFE    OF   MAllTIX    LUTHER. 

that    he    could    and    would    well    enlighten    my    con- 
science. ' 

''In  the  meanwhile  the  host  drew  near  to  us  and 
quietly  whispered,  *  Do  not  be  concerned  about  the 
payment  of  the  meal ;  Martinus  (meaning  Luther)  has 
arranged  for  that. '  At  this  we  were  much  rejoiced,  not 
because  of  the  money,  nor  because  of  the  enjoyment  of 
the  meal,  but  because  this  man  had  treated  us  as  his 
guests.  After  the  supper  the  merchants  left  the  inn  to 
attend  to  their  horses,  leaving  us  alone  with  the 
unknown  one  in  the  waiting-room.  We  thanked  him 
for  the  ev^ening  meal,  and  gave  him  to  understand  that 
we  took  Inm  to  be  Ulrich  von  Hutten. 

*^  ^I  am  not  the  man,'  he  replied;  and  to  the  inn- 
keeper, who  at  that  moment  entered  the  room,  he  re- 
marked, '  I  have  been  created  a  nobleman  this  evening, 
for  these  Swiss  students  take  me  to  be  Ulrich  von 
Hutten.' 

'^  'You  are  not  he,'  replied  the  host,  'but  you  are 
Martin  Luther.'  At  this  he  laughed  in  high  glee,  say- 
ing, '  These  take  me  to  be  Hutten  ;  you  regard  me  as 
Luther  ;  soon  I  shall  be  called  JMartinus  Marcolf us. ' 

'^  Thereupon  he  invited  us  to  drink  with  him  a  friendly 
and  parting  blessing.  And  as  I  was  about  taking  a  glass 
of  beer  he  proifered  me  a  glass  of  wine,  saying,  '  You 
are  unaccustomed  to  beer,  drink  the  wine.' 

**  Then  he  arose,  and  throwing  his  tabard  over  his  shoul- 
ders he  took  leave  of  us,  grasping  us  by  the  hand  and 
saying,  '  When  you  reach  AVittenberg  present  my  greet- 
ing to  Doctor  Jerome  Schurf. ' 

'''We  shall  willingly  do  so,'  we  replied,  'but  fi-om 
whom  shall  we  say  does  the  greeting  come  ?'  Whereupon 
he  concluded  : 

"  '  Tell  hiin  pimply   this  :  He  that  cometh,  sends   his 


Luther's  rktukn  to  wittekberq.  115 

greeting. '  "With  tliis  final  word  he  parted  from  us  and 
retired  to  rest. " 

The  merchants,  returning  to  the  room,  resumed  their 
social  intercourse,  and  continued  their  inquiries  concern- 
ing the  unknown  guest.  The  innkeeper  still  held  him 
to  be  Luther,  and  the  merchants  at  length  were  persuad- 
ed to  believe  him  ;  but  they  were  worried  about  their 
awkward  remarks  in  his  presence.  They  concluded  to 
arise  betimes,  and  to  beg  his  pardon  ;  and  this  they  did. 

They  found  him  in  the  stable  early  in  the  morning, 
presented  their  apology,  and  received  the  following  reply : 
'  ^  You  said  last  evening  that  you  were  willing  to  spend  ten 
florins  on  Luther's  account  to  be  permitted  to  confess  to 
him  ;  if  you  should  ever  confess  to  him,  then  you  will  see 
and  know  whether  or  not  I  am  Martin  Luther."  With 
this  he  mounted  his  horse  and  rode  toward  Wittenberg. 

'^  Upon  our  arrival  in  Wittenberg  we  presented  oiir  let- 
ters of  introduction  to  Dr.  Jerome  Schurf .  And  when  we 
entered  the  reception  room  we  beheld  Martin  Luther,  the 
same  man  whom  we  had  seen  in  the  inn  at  Jena.  And 
in  his  company  were  Philip  Melanchthon,"  Justus  Jonas, 
!Nichola,s  Amsdorf ,  and  Doctor  Augustine  Schurf,  recount- 
ing to  him  the  events  which  had  transpired  in  Witten- 
berg during  his  absence  from   the   university.      Luther 

*  Philip  Melanchthon  has  been  aptly  termed  the  second  leader  of 
the  Protestant  Reformation.  He  was  born  at  Bretten,  in  Baden, 
in  1497,  and  died  at  Wittenberg  in  1560.  His  family  name  was 
Schwarzerd  (black  earth),  but  his  uncle,  the  famous  Reuchlin, 
translated  it  into  Greek,  and  hence  Melanchthon,  He  was  pre- 
eminently the  scholar  and  theologian  as  Luther  was  the  hero  and 
the  advocate  of  the  Reform  movement.  Modest,  gentle,  and  peace- 
ful, he  supplemented  Luther's  fiery  zeal  and  determined  will.  To 
the  end  of  his  life  his  fervent  prayer  was  for  the  unity  of  Chris- 
tian believers. 


116  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN"   LUTHER. 

greeted  us,  and,  smiling,  pointed  at  Philip  Melanchtlion 
and  said  :  '  This  is  he  of  whom  I  spake  nnto  jou. '  Tlie 
latter  then  conversed  with  us,  inquiring  about  many 
things,  upon  which  we  informed  him  to  the  best  of  our 
knowledge.  And  thus  we  passed  the  day  with  these  men, 
to  our  great  delight. " 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE   PROGRESS    OF    THE    REFORMATION. 

After  Lntlier  returned  to  Wittenberg  tlie  excitement 
soon  subsided,  and  order  was  restored.  With  a  firm  and 
steady  hand  he  laid  hold  upon  the  control  of  affairs.  He 
again  made  his  residence  in  the  monastery,  and  exchanged 
his  knight's  attire  for  the  monk's  cowl,  which  he  did  not 
finally  lay  aside  until  two  years  thereafter.  For  eight 
days  in  succession  he  preached  against  the  disturbers  of 
the  peace  with  marked  power  and  great  success.  He  ex- 
horted all  to  maintain  love  and  concord,  and  that  believ- 
ing Christians  should  treat  one  another,  as  Cod  had 
treated  them,  in  love,  which  love  they  enjoyed  by  faith. 
He  pointed  out  the  difference  between  things  necessary 
and  things  permissible,  and  instructed  his  hearers  upon 
the  administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper  and  upon  Con- 
fession. And  thus  in  a  short  time  the  storm  was  al- 
layed. 

He  did  not  spend  much  time  upon  the  prophets  of 
Zwickau.  He  allowed  them  to  present  their  cause,  and 
then  said  that  nothing  which  they  had  offered  was 
founded  upon  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  that  their  views 
w^ere  but  the  pernicious  suggestions  of  a  deceitful  spirit 
and  the  imagination  of  inquisitive  dispositions.  ''  I  have 
also  detected  them  in  obvious  falsehoods,"  writes  Luther. 
''  And  when  they  endeavored  to  evade  my  statements 
with  miserably  smooth  words,  I  commanded  them  to 
substantiate  their  teachings  with  miracles,  of  which  they 


1J8  THK    LlFii    OF    MAKTIX    LLTHKR. 

boasted  even  against  Scripture.  Tliej  refused  to  do  so, 
but  threatened  tliat  I  would  jet  be  obliged  to  believe 
them.  Thereupon  I  charged  their  god  not  to  perform 
any  miracles  against  the  Avill  of  my  God,  and  thus  we 
separated. "  On  the  same  day  they  left  AVittenberg,  and 
afterward  sent  a  letter  to  Luther  full  of  reviling  and 
im})recation. 

After  j)eace  and  order  had  been  restored  in  Wittenberg, 
upon  invitation  of  John,*  brother  of  the  Elector  Frederick, 
Luther  proclaimed  his  doctrines  in  Zwickau,  Borna, 
Erfurt,  and  Weimar.  He  resumed  the  delivery  of  his 
university  lectures,  and  also  devoted  himself  to  literary 
labors  and  controversial  writings.  lie  entered  upon  a 
severe  conflict  with  Henry  YIIL,  King  of  England,  who 
in  reply  to  Luther's  treatise  about  the  Babylonian  Cap- 
tivity had  written  a  book  entitled '' Defence  and  Ad- 
ministration of  the  Seven  Sacraments  against  Martin 
Luther.''  For  this  he  received  from  the  Pope  the  hon- 
orary title  of  "  Defender  of  the  Faith." 

In  the  course  of  the  year  (1522)  there  appeared 
Luther's  German  version  of  the  Xew  Testament.  It  had 
been  finished  on  the  Wartburg,  revised  with  the  aid  of 
Melanchthon  and  issued  from  the  ])Yess  on  the  21st  of 
Septeml)er.  Thousands  eagerly  called  for  it,  in  spite  of 
the    high  selling  price,  one  and  a  half  florins,  f     In  no 

*  John  the  Constant  was  born  in  1468,  and  died  in  15o3.  He 
was  the  personal  friend  and  ardent  supporter  of  Luther  aud  the 
lleformation.  lie  succeeded  his  brother  Frederick  as  Elector  of 
Saxony,  in  the  year  1025. 

f  The  florin  was  originally  a  silver  coin  of  Florence,  llrst  coined 
there  in  the  twelfth  century.  The  name  was  adcrpted  in  different 
European  countries  and  applied  to  gold  and  silver  coins  varying 
in  value,  the  single  florin  being  worth  from  about  25  to  50  cents. 
Estimating  the  purchasing  power  of  money  then  at  double  what 
It  is  now,  a  copy  of  Luther's  Testament  woidd   have  cost  $1.50. 


THE   PBOGKESS   OF  THE   REFORMATION.  119 

otlier  way  was  the  gospel  so  generally  diffused  and  the 
cause  strengthened  as  through  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
which  could  now  be  read  by  all  classes  of  the  people. 
The  Roman  Catholic  Church  recognized  the  danger,  and 
immediately  prohibited  its  circulation. 

One  of  the  most  violent  enemies  of  Luther  writes  as 
follows  :  ^'  In  a  marvellous  manner  did  the  printers  mul- 
tiply the  copies  of  Luther's  New  Testament,  so  that  cob- 
I  biers  and  women,  and  every  layman  acquainted  with 
German  letters,  most  eagerly  read  it  as  the  source  of 
truth,  and  by  frequent  reading  impressed  it  upon  their 
memory.  Many  indeed  presumed  to  obtain  so  much 
knowledge  within  a  few  weeks  that  they  ventured  to 
dispute  about  the  faith  and  the  Gospel  with  masters  and 
doctors  of  sacred  Theology  ;  for  Luther  has  long  taught 
them  that  even  Christian  women  are  priests,  and  indeed 
that  every  one  that  is  baptized  is  as  much  a  priest  as 
Pope,  bishop,  and  presbyter.  The  great  mass  of  Luther- 
ans give  themselves  a  great  deal  more  trouble  to  learn 
the  Scriptures  thus  translated  than  do  the  Catholic  people, 
who  let  the  priests  and  monks  attend  to  that. " 

Li  the  same  year  portions  of  the  Old  Testament,  sucli 
as  the  five  books  of  Moses,  were  finished  and  issued  in 
parts.  Additional  portions  were  published  in  1524. 
But  the  work  of  translating  the  prophets  delayed  the 
issue  of  the  whole  Bible  for  several  years. 

Leo  X.  was  dead,  and  a  new  Pope,  Adrian  YI.,*  had 

*  Pope  Adriaa  VI.  was  born  in  1459,  became  Pope  in  1522,  and 
died  in  1523.  He  is  said  to  have  been  the  son  of  an  obscure  me- 
chanic of  Utrecht,  named  Boeijens,  The  simplicity  of  his  court, 
his  attempted  ecclesiastical  reforms,  and  his  humble  acknowledg- 
ment of  errors  in  the  Church  gave  great  offence  to  the  clergy.  In 
one  of  his  published  works  he  held  that  a  Pope  might  err  even  in 
matters  of  faith.  . .  .,  v 


120  THE    LIFE    OF    MARTIiN"    LUTHER. 

ascended  tlie  papal  tlirone.  Earnest  and  severe  in  dis- 
position, lie  sought  most  empliatically  to  crush  Luther's 
heresy,  which,  in  spite  of  ban  and  edict,  was  making  con- 
tinual progress.  Nor  did  he  hesitate  to  attack  Luther's 
personal  cliaracter,  and  to  heaj?  abuse  uj^on  him.  Luther 
was  not  disturbed  at  this  ;  he  was  accustomed  to  call 
Adrian  ^'  the  jackass  !' '  At  the  meeting  of  the  Imperial 
diet  in  Nuremberg  (1522)  Adrian  met  with  no  favor. 
He  was  plainly  told  that  the  numerous  abuses  of  the  papal 
court  and  of  the  Roman  clergy,  by  means  of  which  the 
German  people  were  insufferably  burdened,  were  the 
main  causes  wlij^  the  Pope's  decrees  and  Emperor's  edicts 
against  Luther  could  not  be  enforced.  At  the  same  time 
a  free  council  of  the  universal  Christian  Church  was  de- 
manded. 

The  Pope  now  addressed  a  violent  communication  to 
the  Elector,  abounding  in  serious  threats.  ''  Did  I  but 
know  of  a  Avay,"  writes  Luther,  ^'  how  to  deliver  the  Elec- 
tor out  of  all  this  difficulty,  without  reproach  to  the  Gospel, 
I  would  not  spare  my  life.  One  year  ago  I  anticipated 
losing  my  life  for  the  cause,  and  I  thought  that  this 
might  be  the  way  of  deliverance  for  him.  But  now,  since 
we  are  not  able  to  fathom  and  comprehend  God's  plans,  we 
shall  rest  in  safety  when  we  say  :  Thy  will  be  done.  And 
I  doubt  not  that  the  Elector  will  escape  unharmed  so 
long  as  he  does  not  openly  confess  and  approve  of  my 
cause.  But  God  alone  knows  why  he  must  bear  my 
shame,  Tliis  much,  however,  is  certain,  that  it  will  do 
liim  no  harm  ;  on  the  contrary,  it  will  be  his  greatest 
blessing."  The  next  Lnperial  Diet,  held  in  153^,  like- 
wise refused  to  proceed  against  Luther,  as  demanded  by 
the  new  Pope,  Clement  YIL,  a  counterpart  of  Leo  X. 
But  the  Elector  entertained  the  hope  that  all  would  yet 
peacefully  unite  upon  Luther's  doctrine. 


THE    PROGRESS    OF   THE    REPORilATIOiT.  121 

The  influence  of  Lntlier's  activity  was  everywhere  felt. 
Many  noblemen  and  a  number  of  cities  espoused  his  cause, 
and  called  Lutheran  pastors.  Among  the  former  was 
Albert,  Earl  of  Mansfeld.  Among  the  latter,  Magde- 
burg, Frankfort,  Nuremberg,  Ulm,  Strasburg,  Breslau, 
and  Bremen.  In  Saxony  Zwickau,  Altenburg,  and  Eis- 
enach headed  the  list.  But  the  first  country  that,  as  a 
whole,  accepted  the  evangelical  teachings  was  Prussia, 
the  land  of  the  Teutonic  Knights.*  Albert  of  Branden- 
burg, the  grand-master  of  the  order,  brother  of  the  Elec- 
tor of  Brandenburg,  corresponded  with  Luther,  and  also, 
through  oral  communication  with  him,  became  well 
grounded  in  the  evangelical  doctrines.  He,  together 
with  two  bishops,  George  von  Polenz  and  Erhard  von 
Queiss,  accepted  Luther's  doctrine.  The  dominion  of 
the  order  was  converted  into  a  civil  government,  and  its 
grand- master  became  Duke  of  Pi'iissia. 

Thus  there  was  erected  in  tho  north-eastern  ]3art  of 
Germany  a  firm  bulwark  of  Protestantism.  But  at  the 
same  time  there  arose  violent  and  bloody  persecutions  of 
the  Lutherans.  The  Emperor  was  not  favorably  disposed. 
Li  the  Netherlands  cruel  punishments  were  inflicted, 
and  elsewhere  the  zealots  of  Romanism  were  also  active. 
The  greater  the  number  of  adherents  secured  by  the  new 
doctrines,  the  sharper  were  the  issues  drawn  and  the  more 
determined  the  oj^position.     Many  that  in  the  beginning 

*  The  Teutonic  Knights  were  a  religious  and  military  order 
which  originated  during  the  crusades.  It  acquired  extensive 
landed  possessions  in  the  north-eastern  part  of  Germany  in  the 
thirteenth  and  fourteenth  centuries,  and  reached  its  greatest  pros- 
perity in  the  fifteenth  century,  when  its  territory  extended  from 
the  River  Oder  to  the  Gulf  of  Finland.  Internal  dissensions,  a  spirit 
of  luxury,  and  warfare  with  the  Kings  of  Poland  completed  its 
downfall  in  the  sixteenth  century. 


122  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN   LUTHER. 

favored  Lutlier's  teachings,  afterward  withdrew  their 
support,  so  firmly  were  they  attached  to  old  forms  and 
nsages.  Thus,  for  example,  Luther's  old  friend  and 
spiritual  adviser,  John  von  Staupitz,  retired  to  Salzburg. 
To  him  there  was  nothing  at  stake  in  the  Reforma- 
tion movement  of  so  much  importance  that  the  peace 
and  the  unity  of  the  Church  should  be  endangered.  This 
alienation  and  retirement  of  his  paternal  friend  painfully 
affected  Luther.  But  with  equanimity  he  endured  the 
attack  of  Erasmus,*  who  in  the  beginning  had  apparently 
supported  him.  He  regarded  him  as  a  man  possessed 
of  a  sui^erficial,  worldly  mind,  and  blind  to  the  highest 
truths  of  salvation. 

But  Luther  was  now  less  concerned  about  contro- 
versy than  he  was  about  the  work  of  planting  and 
building.  His  chief  aim  was  to  have  the  "Word  of 
God  proclaimed  in  the  congregations,  so  that  the 
latter  might  be  built  up  with  faith  and  prayer,  petition 
and  thanksgiving.  In  this  sense  he  proceeded  to  reform 
the  order  of  service,  excluding  all  unchristian  additions. 
To  make  good  this  loss  he  endeavored  to  secure  real 
German  church  chorals.  He  besought  his  friends  to 
transpose  the  Psalms  for  tliis  pur|)ose,  he  himself  setting 
the  example.  In  the  year  1524  there  appeared  in  Wit- 
tenberg the  first  German  hymn-book,  consisting  of  eight 
hymns,  among  them  the  one  beginning,  ^^Now,  rejoice, 
ye  Christian  j^eople."  In  the  preface  he  remarlvs  :  ^'  1  am 

*  Erasmus  was  born  in  Rotterdam  L4G7,  and  died  in  Basel  1536. 
He  was  the  foremost  linguist  of  his  times,  and  indirectly  aided  the 
Reformation  as  a  scholar  rather  tlian  as  a  thinker.  He  pursued  a 
middle  course,  agreeable  to  neither  party — in  favor  of  reforming 
the  vices  of  the  clergy,  but  opposed  to  doctrinal  changes  or  re- 
forms. He  was  timid  in  disposition  and  compromising  in  char- 
acter. «^ 


THE   PROGRESS   OF   THE   REFORMATION".  123 

not  of  tlie  opinion  tliat  all  tlie  arts  should  be  suppressed 
by  the  Gospel,  and  should  perish,  as  several  high  ecclesi- 
astics maintain  ;  but  I  would  rather  that  all  the  arts, 
especially  music,  should  be  enlisted  in  the  service  of 
Him  who  has  created  them  and  bestowed  them  upon 
us."  And  he  was  forced  to  view  with  deep  regret  the 
arts  and  sciences  endangered  by  those  intemperate  fa- 
natics, who,  in  their  false  zeal,  would  have  destroyed  all 
the  external  decoration  of  the  churches. 

He  also  greatly  emphasized  the  need  of  the  correct  train- 
ing and  the  proper  instruction  of  the  young.  He  published 
a  treatise  in  1524,  entitled,  '' To  the  Councillors  of  all 
the  cities  in  Germany,  to  establish  and  maintain  Chris- 
tian Schools. "  And  thus  there  went  out  from  him  an 
influence  which  has  had  the  most  powerful,  glorious, 
and  far-reaching  effect.  Luther  was  not  only  the  re- 
newer  of  the  religious  life  of  the  German  people,  but  he 
was  also  the  father  and  creator  of  its  common  schools, 
that  gigantic  tree  whose  branches  have  spread  over  all 
Gei-many — and  it  may  fairly  be  said  over  all  Prot- 
estantism— scattering  blessings  over  all  classes  of  so- 
ciety, to  the  glory  of  God  and  the  welfare  of  mankind. 


CHAPTER   XIY. 


PAKK    CLOUDS. 


But  a  new  clanger  threatened  tlie  cause  of  tlie  Eefor- 
mation.  It  did  not  proceed  from  its  ontward  foes,  nor 
even  from  the  imperial  or  papal  powers,  but  from  its 
own  adherents.  '^All  mj  enemies  heretofore,"  writes 
Luther,  ''  as  hard  as  some  have  pressed  me,  have  not 
hurt  me  as  much  as  have  some  of  our  own  people." 

But  above  all  others  did  Karlstadt's*  behavior  occasion 
him  care  and  sorrow.  Upon  Luther's  return  from  the 
"VYartburg,  Karlstadt  openly  maintained  peace  and  order, 
but  secretly  favored  the  fanatics  of  Zwickau.  The 
parish  of  Orlamiinde,  a  dependency  of  Wittenberg,  be- 
coming vacant,  Karlstadt  took  possession  in  his  own  name 
and  right,  and  began  to  introduce  reforms.  Pictures  and 
crucifixes  were  removed  from  the  church  and  destroyed. 
He  taught  his  own  views,  and  carried  out  his  own 
practices  relative  to  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  endeavored 
to  enforce   many  Old  Testament   teachings.     Thus,  he 

*  Andrew  Rudolph  Bodensteia  was  born  in  Karlstadt, 
Frauconia,  and,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  times,  he  added 
the  birthplace  to  his  name,  and  was  known  by  the  former.  He 
was  somewhat  older  than  Luther.  He  studied  at  AYittenberg, 
secured  his  academical  degrees,  and  obtained  a  professorship  in 
the  same  institution.  After  his  expulsion  from  Germany  he  lived 
for  a  while  at  Strasburg  and  Zurich,  and  was  subsequently  ai> 
pointcd  professor  in  the  University  of  Basel,  which  position  he 
held  until  his  death  in  1541. 


DARK    CLOUDS.  125 

forbade  tlie  paying  and  taking  of  interest  on  money 
loaned,  and  even  went  so  far  as  to  recommend  tlie  intro- 
duction of  tlie  system  of  polygamy  as  practised  by  the 
ancient  Hebrews. 

Spiritually  related  to  Karlstadt  was  Thomas  Miinzer.* 
In  the  year  1523,  about  Easter-tide,  he  had  managed  to 
secure  the  parish  of  Allstedt.  His  <5bject  was  to  set 
up  a  kingdom  of  saints  on  earth,  with  external  power  and 
pomp.  He  proposed  to  destroy  the  godless  and  the 
tyrannical,  appeahng  to  the  Word  of  the  Old  Testament, 
in  which  the  chosen  people  of  God  were  obliged  to 
extirpate  the  heathen  inhabitants  of  the  promised  land, 
to  destroy  their  altars  and  burn  their  idols.  And,  like 
Karlstadt,  he  also  preached  communism.  "Whoever 
among  the  princes  or  nobles  would  not  consent  to  this 
arrangement  should  be  decapitated  or  hanged.  His 
principal  associate  was  the  former  monk,  Pfeiffer  of 
Miihlhausen.  Mlinzer  accused  Luther  of  a  free-and- 
easy,  carnal  life.  The  latter  retorted,  ' '  Let  them  alone 
to  preach  what  they  will ;  if  any  be  led  astray,  it  happens 
as  in  war,  where  there  is  conflict  and  battle,  some  will 
be  wounded  and  fall."  Antichrist  must  be  destroyed 
without  the  sword.  Christ  contends  with  the  Spirit. 
So  thought  Luther.  But  when  he  heard  that  Miinzer 
and  his  followers  intended  to  use  force,  he  desired  the 
authorities  to  intervene  and  to  say,  ^^  Desist  from  the  use 
of  force  ;  the  power  is  ours  ;  otherwise,  leave  the 
country." 

At  the  request  of  the  Elector,  Luther  undertook  a 
journey,    in    the    year    1524,    to    Weimar,    Jena,    and 


*  Thomas  Miinzer  was  born  in  1490,  at  Stolberg,  in  the  Harz 
Mountains.  In  early  youth  he  developed  an  adventurous  disposi- 
tion, which  clung  to  him  until  death. 


126  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN   LUTHER. 

Orlamiinde.'*  At  Weimar  lie  wrote  and  sent  a  commu- 
nication to  tlie  council  and  congregation  at  Miililliausen, 
warning  them  against  Thomas  Miinzer.  In  Jena,  where 
he  airain  Iodised  at  the  Inn  of  the  Black  Bear,  he  de- 
livered  a  sermon  directed  against  insurrection  and  icono- 
clastic destruction.  Here  also  he  met  Karlstadt,  and 
held  a  stormy  interview  with  him.  He  accused  him  of 
being  in  league  with  the  fanatical  "new  prophets,"  and 
demanded  of  him  that  he  should  openly  write  and  preach 
against  them.  Karlstadt  complained,  on  the  other 
hand,  that  Luther  had  treated  him  too  vehemently,  and 
that  he  had  classified  him  with  the  rebellious  and  mur- 
derous spirits. 

After  this  interview  Luther  continued  on  his  journey, 
by  way  of  Kahla  and  Neustadt,  to  Orlamiinde,  head- 
quarters of  Karlstadt.  But  he  accomplished  nothing 
here  ;  he  narrowly  escaped  bodily  violence.  He  himself 
narrates  this  experience  :  ''When  I  reached  Orlamiinde 
I  soon  discovered  what  kind  of  seed  Karlstadt  had  sown  ; 
for  I  w^as  greeted  with  such  a  blessing  as  this  :  '  Depart  in 
the  name  of  a  tliousand  devils,  and  may  you  break  your 
neck  before  you  leave  the  city  !'  " 

Luther  reported  to  the  Elector  on  his  return  home. 
As  to  Karlstadt,.  he  wrote  that  he  had  completely  gone 
astray,  and  that  there  w^as  but  little  hope  of  his  restora- 
tion. He  thought  that  Karlstadt  had  always  ignored 
the  praise  of  Christ,  and  that  he  would  always  do  so. 
"  His  own  insane  desire  for  fame  and  praise  has  brought 
him  to  this.  He  has  ])roved  to  be  our  most  dangerous 
enemy,  so  that  I  am  inclined  to  believe  the  poor,  miser- 

*  Orlamunde,  Weimar,  Jena,  Kalila,  Neustadt,  Miihlhausen,  and 
Frankenhausen  are  all  located  in  Thuringia.  Miihlhausen  has 
recently  again  come  into  notice  as  being  the  birthpluco  of  the  elder 
Koebling,  the  engineer  of  the  Brooklyn  Bridge. 


DAKK    CLOUDS.  127 

able  wretcli  is  possessed  of  an  evil  spirit.  God  have 
mercy  on  his  sins  with  which  he  is  offending  unto 
death." 

The  Elector  then  determined  that  Karlstadt  must 
leave  the  country.  He  complied  with  this  order,  going 
first  to  Strasburg,  and  thence  to  Basel.  From  the  latter 
city  he  issued  a  number  of  pam.phlets  against  Luther,  in 
which  he  terms  him  a  double  papist  and  a  friend  of 
Antichrist.  Luther  replied  with  a  pamphlet  entitled, 
'^  Against  the  Celestial  Prophets. "  He  warned  against 
them  because  they  taught  without  authority,  and  because 
they  avoided  and  were  silent  upon  the  principal  part  of 
Christian  doctrine,  viz. ,  how  we  should  be  delivered  of 
our  sins,  obtain  a  good  conscience,  and  a  happy  heart  at 
peace  with  God.  On  the  other  hand,  they  frightened 
and  deceived  the  conscience  with  new  and  curious  teach- 
ings. 

And  in  a  short  time  the  harvest  of  the  seed  which  the 
false  prophets  had  sown  was  fully  ripe,  and  the  storm 
broke  witli  fury. 

Miinzer,  after  having  preached  insurrection  in  south- 
western Germany,  arrived  in  Miihlhausen.  By  means 
of  his  public  addresses  and  specious  promises  he  attracted 
and  attached  the  people  to  himself.  A  parish  was  given 
him,  and  a  new  magistrate,  favorable  to  his  cause,  was 
appointed.  From  the  regions  round  about  the  peasants 
swarmed  in  throngs  to  hear  the  new  revelations.  Miinzer 
soon  became,  as  Luther  said,  both  king  and  emperor  of 
Miihlhausen  ! 

Among  the  peasants  the  elements  had  been  in  a  dis- 
turbed condition  for  some  time  past,  and  now  a  fearful 
storm  was  gathering.  In  South  Germany  an  insuri-ec- 
tion  broke  out,  extending  east  and  west,  and  also  north- 
ward  into   the    central   parts.     The    demands    of    the 


128  THE    LIFE    OF   MARTIX   LUTHER. 

peasants  were  summed  up  in  twelve  articles,  many  of 
which  were  moderate  and  just  in  their  terms.  Thus 
they  demanded  that  each  congregation  should  possess 
the  right  to  choose  its  own  pastor.  Henceforth  they  did 
not  wish  to  be  considered  as  serfs,  but  treated  as  free- 
men, because  Christ  had  redeemed  all  with  His  own 
blood.  When  Luther  heard  of  these  Twelve  Articles, 
he  wrote  '^An  Admonition  to  Peace  in  Reply  to  the 
Twelve  Articles  of  the  Peasants  in  Swabia."  He  directs 
his  statements  at  first  to  the  princes  and  nobles,  and 
says  that  they,  and  especially  the  blind  bishops,  mad 
priests  and  monks,  are  to  blame  for  this  mischief  and 
insurrection,  because  they  do  not  cease  to  rave  and  rage 
against  the  holy  Gospel  ;  and  that  in  their  secular 
governments  they  did  nothing  but  assess  and  extort, 
displaying  their  ]3ride  and  splendor  to  such  an  extent 
that  the  common  laborino;  man  could  endure  it  no  lono^er. 
They  could  not  lay  the  blame  of  this  upon  the  Gospel, 
for  he  had  always  contended  against  insurrection  and 
had  exhorted  to  obedience  even  against  tyrannical  au- 
thority. He  therefore  entreated  them  to  heed  his 
warning,  not  to  despise  this  revolt,  and  yet  not  to  fear 
the  peasants  ;  but  rather  that  they  should  fear  God 
and  for  His  sake  make  some  concessions,  and  treat  the 
peasants  as  one  would  drunken  and  erring  men,  in  a 
kindly  spirit,  for  kindness  never  suffers  any  loss. 

But  the  peasants  he  admonished  not  to  think  of  their 
right  or  power,  nor  even  of  the  wrongs  they  had  suffered. 
He  warned  tiiem  against  abusing  the  divine  Name,  quoted 
passages  frcm  God's  Word  concerning  the  rights  and 
powers  of  the  ordained  authorities,  and  showed  that  the 
excuse  sometimes  offered,  that  the  government  was  a  bad 
one,  could  in  no  wise  justify  conspiracy  and  rebellion. 
They  might  do  what  God  did  not  forbid,  but  they  should 


PARK    CLOUDS.  129 

not  bring  disgrace  upon  the  Christian  name,  nor  make  it 
the  sinful  cloak  of  their  impatient,  contentious,  and  un- 
christian imdertaking.  For  true  Christians  did  not  con- 
tend with  the  sword  nor  with  guns,  but  with  the  cross 
and  affliction.  In  fact,  with  the  exception  of  the  iirst 
article,  their  demands  had  nothing  in  common  with  the 
Gospel.  And  if  they  persisted  in  their  revolt  they 
would  be  worse  enemies  of  the  Gospel  than  Pope  and 
Emperor. 

But  the  peasants  persisted  in  their  insurrection. 
^'  Hardly  do  1  look  about  me,"  said  Luther,  ^^  when  they 
come  to  blows,  steal  and  rage,  and  act  like  raving  dogs  ; 
but  especially  violent  is  that  arch  iiend  that  rules  at 
Miihlhausen"  (Mlinzer).  The  latter  had  marched  out, 
on  the  26th  of  April,  1525,  with  four  hundred  armed 
men,  to  do  battle  for  the  Lord,  as  he  said.  Multitudes 
flocked  to  his  standard.  Cloisters  and  castles  were  re- 
duced to  ashes.  And  as  yet  the  princes  and  nobles  were 
not  sufficiently  strong  to  encounter  and  subdue  them. 

Amid  these  lawless  disorders  the  Elector  died  in  peace, 
May  5th,  1525.  ^  ^  Under  his  firm  protection' '  says  Luther, 
'^  the  Gospel  everywhere  happily  gained  the  day.  His 
name  and  his  great  reputation  exerted  a  good  influence. 
And  since  he  was  a  wise  and  prudent  prince,  no  one  could 
accuse  him  of  harboring  heresy  or  protecting  heretics  in 
his  realm.  He  was  a  child  of  peace,  and  peacefully  did 
he  enter  into  rest. ' '  Luther  had  charge  of  the  funeral 
arrangements.  All  superstitious  ceremonies  were  exclud- 
ed. Before  his  interment  Luther  delivered  two  sermons 
in  the  castle  church  at  Wittenberg.  To  Duke  John,  the 
successor  of  Frederick  the  Wise,  he  wrote  :  ^'  It  looks  as 
if  God  had  purposely  removed  him,  as  he  did  King 
Josiah,  that  he  might  no  longer  behold  the  wickedness  of 
the   world.     During  his    whole   life  he  governed   in   a 


130  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN   LUTHER. 

quiet  and  peaceful  manner,  well  meriting  his  name, 
Frederick,  in  word  and  deed.  And  sucli  peaceful  souls 
are  not  to  be  begrudged  that  they  no  longer  live  in  this 
unrest  and  strife  ;  for  they  would  occasion  us  more  misery 
did  we  see  them  passing  their  last  days  amid  such 
turmoil. " 

But  when  the  revolt  and  the  lawless  proceedings  of 
the  peasants  grew  worse,  Luther  issued  an  address 
**  Against  the  Plundering  and  Murderous  Hordes  of 
Peasants. ' '  Among  other  things  he  said  :  that  the  peasants 
had  merited  death  in  body  and  soul  because  of  their  atro- 
cious, sins  ;  that  they  had  sworn  to  be  faithful  and  true  to 
their  superiors,  but  that  they  had  broken  their  vows  of 
obedience  in  a  wanton  and  mischievous  manner  ;  that 
they  instigated  insurrections  and  plundered  cloisters  and 
castles  like  highway  robbers  ;  and  that  they  endeavored  to 
cover  up  such  fearful  sins  with  the  Gospel,  calling  them- 
selves Christian  brethren,  and  obliging  people  to  join  them 
in  their  outrages.  Luther  exhorted  all  Christian  authorities 
to  take  up  the  sword  against  these  mad  peasants.  They 
should  be  of  good  courage  and  use  force  with  a  clear  con- 
science. Whoever  would  fall  on  the  side  of  law  and 
order  would  be  a  true  martyr  in  the  sight  of  God,  because 
he  would  be  acting  in  the  pathway  of  obedience  to  the 
Divine  Word.  Another  reason  to  justify  vigorous  action 
on  the  part  of  the  authorities  was  the  circumstance  that 
the  peasants  compelled  many  pious  people  to  join  their 
infernal  league.  ''  To  save  these  jDoor  souls,  let  every  one 
w^ho  can,  strike  and  slay." 

On  the  15th  of  May,  1525,  Miinzer's  army  of  eight 
thousand  men  was  completely  defeated  in  the  battle  of 
Frankenhausen  in  Thuringia.  He  himself  was  captured 
and  executed.  Shortly  before  this  the  principal  army  of 
the  Swabian  peasants  was  entirely  destroyed.     Soon  the  re- 


DARK    CLOUDS.  131 

volt  was  suppressed.  The  atrocities  of  which  the  peasants 
had  been  guilty  were  ofttimes  fearfully  avenged. 

Luther's  enemies  were  soon  ready  to  charge  him  with 
the  blame  of  these  atrocities.  They  maintained  that  his 
treatise  against  the  peasants  was  severe  and  unchristian, 
alleging  that  he  had  preached  the  shedding  of  blood  with- 
out mercy.  Even  among  his  friends  many  were  offended. 
Luther  vindicated  himself  in  his  ''  Letter  about  that  se- 
vere Book  against  the  Peasants,"  in  which  he  declared, 
that  if  he  had  advised  the  slaying  of  the  rebellious 
peasants  without  mercy,  he  certainly  did  not  teach  that 
the  prisoners  should  receive  no  mercy.  !N"or  would  he 
defend  the  acts  of  infuriated  tyrants,  nor  commend  their 
ravings. 

And  over  against  the  accusations  that  he  liimseK  had 
incited  this  conflagration,  he  could  say,  ''I  am  of  the 
opinion  that  no  teacher  ever  wrote  so  powerfully  in  favor 
of  the  civil  authority,  for  which  even  my  enemies  are 
indebted  to  me.  And  who  stood  up  more  resolutely 
against  the  peasants,  with  sermons  and  in  writings,  than 
did  I?" 


CHAPTER  XY. 


LUTHER  S     MARRIAGE. 


The  step  that  Luther  now  took  afforded  his  enemies 
both  material  and  opportunity  for  libellous  reproaches. 
In  lb24:  he  had  laid  aside  his  monk's  cowl  and  assumed 
a  black  ministerial  coat.  Releasing  himself  from  his 
monkish  vows,  he  entered  into  the  marriage  state  on  the 
13th  of  June,  1525,  at  the  age  of  fortj-one  years. 

While  he  was  sojourning  on  the  Wartburg  he  reject- 
ed the  very  suggestion  of  such  a  step.  "  Good  God  !" 
wrote  he,  '^  our  Wittenberg  friends  are  furnishing  their 
monks  w^ith  wives  ;  but  they  shall  not  force  any  upon 
me."  And  to  Melanchthon — to  whom  he  had  recom- 
mended a  wife — he  jokingly  asked  whether  he  would 
avenge  himself  upon  Luther  by  returning  the  favor ;  if 
so,  he  would  be  on  his  guard.  Many  of  his  friends  and 
fellow -laborers  had  already  married.  And  many  inquired 
if  Luther  did  not  contemplate  taking  unto  himself  a 
wife.  But  as  late  as  tlie  30tli  of  Kovember  he  wrote  : 
"  lam  far  removed  from  marrying,  for  I  daily  anticipate 
deatli  and  tlie  well-merited  punishment  of  a  heretic." 
And  now  he  took  unto  himself  a  wife  !  lie  expLained  his 
action  by  saying,  ^'  Tlie  Lord  fairly  threw  me  into  the 
marriage  state  at  a  time  when  1  was  of  a  contrary  opin- 
ion." He  speaks  of  his  intention  with  positiveness,  for 
the  first  time,  in  a  letter  of  May  4th,  1525  : 

^^  And  if  lean  accomplish  it,  to  spite  the  devil,  I  will 
marry  my  Katie  before  I  die,  since  I  hear  that  the  peasants 


LUTHER'S   MAimiAGE.  133 

are  continuing  tlieir  operations.  I  hope  they  will  not  de- 
prive me  of  my  com^age  and  my  joy."  And  to  Spalatin 
he  wrote  on  the  lOtliof  April  :  '^I  have  urged  so  many 
others,  for  various  reasons,  to  marry,  that  I  shall  soon  he 
brought  to  it  myself,  especially  since  my  enemies  do  not 
refrain  from  condemning  such  a  step,  and  our  ^  wonder- 
fully wise  little  people  '  daily  make  sport  over  it."  The 
persuasive  efforts  of  his  father  must  have  exerted  an  in- 
fluence in  leading  him  to  this  determination,  for  it 
seemed  to  him  as  if  he  had  regained  his  son  since  he  had 
ceased  to  be  a  monk. 

On  the  evening  of  the  13th  of  June,  1525,  Luther  in- 
vited his  friends — among  them  Bugenhagen,  Jonas,  and 
Lucas  Kranach* — to  his  dwelling,  to  witness  his  marriage 
with  Catharine  von  Bora.  She  was  born  January  29th, 
1449,  of  an  old  noble  family,  and  as  a  mere  child  she  had 
entered  Cloister  Nimptsch,  nearGrimma,  in  Saxony.  In 
the  year  1523  she,  together  with  eight  other  nuns,  had 
escaped  fit)m  the  cloister  and  had  come  to  Wittenberg. 
Here  she  sojourned  in  the  family  of  Philip  Reichenbach, 
the  town-clerk,  afterward  burgomaster.  Many  years 
subsequent  to  this  act,  Luther  remarked  at  table,  ^^  If  1 
had  wished  to  marry  some  thirteen  years  ago,  I  would 
have  taken  Eva  Schunfeld.  My  Katie  did  not  love  me 
at  the  time,  for  I  susj)ected  her  to  be  proud  and  haughty. 
But  it  pleased  God  that  I  should  have  mercy  upon  her. 
And  I  was  blessed  in  the  step  I  took,  for  I  have  a  pious, 

*  Lucas  Sunder  was  born  in  Kranach,  in  Bavaria,  in  1472,  and 
died  in  "Weimar,  Saxony,  in  1553.  He  substituted  the  name  of 
his  birthplace  for  his  family  name.  As  a  painter  he  was  distin- 
guished for  graceful  simplicity,  and  stood  at  the  head  of  the 
Saxon  school.  He  enjoyed  the  friendship  of  Luther  and  the 
other  Reformers  at  Wittenberg,  and  frequently  introduced  them 
into  his  pictures. 


134  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIiT   LUTHER. 

faithful  wife,  upon  whom  a  man  can  depend,  and,  as 
Solomon  sajs,  she  will  do  me  no  evil."  The  wedding 
ceremony  took  place  in  the  customary  manner.  Bugen- 
hagen  pronounced  them  man  and  wife  and  added  God's 
blessing.  Tlie  wedding-rings  of  Luther  and  Catharine, 
the  gift  of  a  friend,  have  been  preserved  in  the  museum 
of  Brunswick.  They  are  artistically  made,  and  bear  the 
inscription  :  ^'What  God  hath  joined  together,  let  not 
man  put  asunder." 

In  a  fortnight  thereafter  the  usual  wedding  festivities 
were  held,  to  which  Luther  invited  his  parents  and 
friends.  From  the  university  Luther  received  a  finely 
engfaved  silver  tankard,  now  in  possession  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Greifswald.  The  electoral  court  furnished  a 
roast  of  venison,  and  the  city  authorities  a  generous  supply 
of  wine. 

And  thus  the  unprecedented  had  happened — an  ex- 
pelled monk  had  married  a  runaway  nun  !  Great  was 
the  talk  and  the  commotion  that  ensued  !  •  Luther's 
enemies  derisively  reminded  him  of  the  old  legend  that 
of  such  a  union  antichrist  would  be  begotten.  Many  of 
his  best  friends,  Melanchthon  among  the  number,  were 
troubled  about  his  act.  And  yet  it  soon  appeared  that, 
as  in  other  matters,  Luther  had  shown  himself  to  be  a 
man  of  firm  character,  and  as  one  who  had  done  what 
w^as  right. 

In  accordance  with  the  order  of  the  Elector,  Luther 
remained  in  the  monastery  building,  which  had  been 
vacated  by  all  the  monks.  Here  Katie  established  her 
household.  To-day  this  stately  dwelling  still  stands, 
close  to  the  gate  and  to  the  city  walls,  altered  within, 
but  firm  and  towering  without,  a  genuine  German 
home,  from  which  have  issued  streams  of  blessing  for 
the   whole   world.     His   married   life   has   become   the 


Luther's  marriage.  135 

model  for  many  thousands.  ^ '  From  that  time, ' '  says 
Gustav  Freytag,  ^'the  husband,  the  father,  the  citizen, 
became  likewise  the  Reformer  of  the  domestic  life  of 
his  nation,  a  pattern  for  filial  reverence,  marriage,  the 
training  of  children,  as  well  as  for  the  social  family 
life — the  very  blessings  of  his  life  on  earth,  of  which 
Protestants  and  Catholics  may  alike  partake,  have  sprung 
from  Luther's  marriage. " 


CHAPTER  XYI. 

Luther's  reformatoky  actiyity. 

The  year  1525  characterized  an  important  epoch  in 
Luther's  life.  A  controversy  with  some  of  his  own 
adherents  had  been  added  to  his  conflict  against  Home. 
Hitherto  his  activity  had  been  essentially  destructive  ; 
from  this  time  forth  it  must  needs  be  constructive. 
Over  against  the  fanatics  and  iconoclasts,  as  well  as  the 
rebellious  peasants,  it  was  necessary  to  establish  fixed 
limits,  which  could  not  be  transcended  without  endan- 
gering the  work  of  the  Eeformation.  The  sad  experi- 
ences of  the  past  few  years  did  not  subdue  Luther's 
spirit — for  the  consciousness  that  his  cause  was  of  God 
was  to  him  immovable.  Yet  his  tone  was  not  so  confi- 
dent, his  spirit  and  his  words  not  so  bold  as  in  the 
beginning,  Avhen  he  aj^pealed  to  the  German  people. 
Then,  the  controversies  among  the  adherents  of  the  Re- 
formation, concerning  the  doctrine  of  the  Lord's  Supj^er, 
began  to  separate  them  into  hostile  camps,  and  even  to 
fill  their  hearts  with  bitterness. 

And  yet  Luther  daily  rejoiced  to  see  the  Gospel 
gaining  a  firmer  foothold  and  developing  itself  both  in- 
wardly and  outwardly.  The  measures  of  the  Elector 
John,  the  successor  of  Frederick  the  Wise,  contributed 
largely  to  this  result.  As  chief  ruler  of  the  countrv  he 
showed  a  willingness  to  establish  a  new  order  of  things 
in  the  Church,  according  to  the  fundamental  principles 
of  the  Gospel.  In  these  efforts  he  was  powerfully  assisted 


137 


by  the  Landgrave,  Philip  of  Hesse.  By  means  of  such 
assistance  on  the  part  of  the  ruling  princes  the  cause  of 
the  Keformation  not  only  grew  stronger  in  itself,  bnt 
also  as  against  the  Emperor  and  the  imperial  princes. 
But  for  this  new  church  structure  there  was  demanded 
less  boldness  and  more  persevering  patience  and  a  rever- 
ent conservatism. 

And  still  in  another  direction  the  picture  suffered  a 
change.  In  place  of  the  monk's  cowl  the  habit  of  the 
citizen  was  assumed.  Because  of  this  the  heart  of  the 
German  people  went  out  to  the  great  Reformer.  As  a 
struggling  monk  he  excited  wonder  and  surprise.  But 
as  a  husband  and  father  he  is  loved  and  revered  by  the 
German  people.  In  the  times  of  conflict  and  develop- 
ment his  life  was  productive  of  far-reaching  experiences 
and  marvellous  occurrences.  But  henceforth  a  more 
peaceable  career  was  unfolded,  even  if  numerous  conflicts 
and  temptations  had  still  to  be  endured. 

His  constructive  activity  first  of  all  was  devoted  to 
the  arrangement  of  the  order  of  Divine  Service.  Much 
had  already  been  accomplished  in  this  direction.  The 
congregation  took  part  in  the  singing  of  German  hjmms, 
but  the  liturgical  services  were  yet  conducted  in  Latin. 
Luther  established  a  full  order  of  service  in  German,  and 
published  the  new  liturgy  in  a  book  entitled  ' '  The 
German  Mass  (Communion)  and  Order  of  Service  as 
established  at  Wittenberg."  But  he  declared  explicitly 
that  it  was  not  his  intention  to  oblige  all  Germany  to 
adopt  this  order  of  serdce.  He  had  in  mind  another 
kind  of  evangelical  service,  which  should  be  simply 
composed  of  the  Word  and  Prayer,  and  ordered  in 
love.  ''But  as  yet,"  said  he,  ''the  people  are  wanting 
to  carry  out  such  an  order  of  service."  He  will  wait 
*' until   the   Christians    are    found   who   will    earnestly 


138  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN   LUTHER. 

accept  of  tlie  Word  and  firmly  exercise  it ;"  otherwise  a 
factious  sect  might  grow  out  of  it,  if  he  were  to  carry 
out  his  o^vn  notions.  For  the  Germans  are  an  intractable 
people,  with  whom  it  is  not  easy  to  begin  a  new  move- 
ment unless  they  are  impelled  by  necessity. 

Having  finished  the  work  of  establishing  an  order  of 
divine  service  in  German,  he  next  turned  his  attention 
to  a  reform  of  the  parishes.  On  the  anniversary  of 
the  95  Theses,  in  the  year  1525,  he  submitted  the 
following  to  the  Elector  :  '^  Two  things  yet  remain  to  be 
done,  which  demand  from  your  Grace,  as  the  ruling 
civil  authority,  order  and  oversight.  The  one  thing  is 
the  miserable  condition  of  the  church  parishes ;  the 
other,  that  the  Elector  should  order  an  investigation  of 
the  civil  administration  of  his  councillors  and  other 
ofiicials,  because  of  the  complaints  preferred  against 
them  in  city  and  country." 

The  Elector  agreed  to  carry  out  these  wishes,  but 
more  than  a  year  elapsed  before  the  matter  was  thor- 
oughly taken  in  hand.  In  November,  1526,  Luther 
again  presented  the  question  to  the  Elector,  and  main- 
tained that  the  cities  and  towns  that  were  able  should  be 
obliged  to  maintain  schools  and  churches,  as  much  so  as 
their  bridges,  higliways,  and  other  necessary  arrange- 
ments of  civil  life.  The  ruhng  prince  should  have  the 
sole  right  to  dispose  of  tlie  monasteries  and  endowed 
institutions,  and  tlie  duty  of  governing  such  establish- 
ments should  devolve  upon  him,  for  otherwise  no  one 
Avould  care  for  them.  At  last,  in  February,  1527,  this 
matter  was  earnestly  taken  in  liand,  and  inspectors 
appointed.  In  the  month  of  July  the  first  general  in- 
spection was  made  in  Tliuringia. 

The  political  situation  in  Germany  contributed  no 
little   to    the    development  of  the   Reformation    cause. 


Luther's  reformatory  activity.  139 

The  Emperor  was  liard  puslied  by  France  and  by 
Tarkey.  He  could  not  tliink  of  executing  tlie  Edict  of 
Worms  in  all  its  severity.  At  the  imperial  diet  of  Spire 
(1526)  the  resolution  was  passed  that  until  a  general 
council  of  the  Christian  Church  be  held,  or  at  least  until 
a  German  national  council  could  meet  and  decide,  each 
member  of  the  diet  should  live,  govern,  and  conduct 
himself  in  matters  pertaining  to  the  said  edict,  in  view 
of  his  accountability  to  God  and  His  Imperial  Majesty. 

While  the  cause  of  the  Keformation  was  thus  peace- 
ably making  good  progress  and  establishing  itself  firmly 
both  inwardly  and  outwardly,  Luther  was  sorely  afflicted 
in  body  and  soul — just  after  ''his  dear  Katie,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  had  presented  him  with  a  boy,  Hans 
Luther,  on  the  7th  of  June,  1526." 

In  January,  1527,  he  was  attacked  by  a  violent  rush  of 
blood  to  the  heart,  which  well-nigh  killed  him.  But 
happily,  the  attack  soon  passed  over.  Then  he  was  over- 
come by  anxious  forebodings.  Great  anguish  of  soul 
seized  upon  him,  and  then  followed  another  rush  of 
blood  to  the  heart. 

Concerning  the  spiritual  temptations,  Luther  says  that 
they  were  severer  and  more  dangerous  than  the  bodily 
weakness  which  overcamic  him.  ''  And  when  the  spirit- 
ual temptation  had  passed  away,  early  on  Saturday 
morning,"  thus  relates  Luther's  friend,   Bugenliagen,* 

*  John  Bugenlicagen,  known  as  Dr.  Pommer,  or  Pomeranus, 
was  born  near  Stettin  in  1485,  and  died  in  Wittenberg  in  1558. 
He  founded  a  high  school  at  Belbuck  in  Pomerania,  and  started 
the  work  of  the  Reformation.  He  joined  Luther  in  1521,  being 
appointed  shortly  thereafter  professor  in  the  university  and  pastor 
of  the  principal  church.  He  became  one  of  the  foremost  workers 
of  the  cause,  operating  as  reformer  in  Church  and  school  in  Ger- 
many and  Scandinavia. 


140  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN   LUTHER. 

''  the  pious  Job  feared  that  if  the  hand  of  God  should 
again  return  so  strongly  he  would  not  be  able  to  endure 
it,  and  imagined  that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  about 
calling  him  home." 

''  And  so  he  sent  his  servant  to  me  early  in  the  morning, 
bidding  me  to  come  to  him  in  haste.  Since  he  said  '  in 
haste'  I  was  surprised,  but  found  the  Doctor  appearing 
as  usual,  standing  by  the  side  of  his  wife,  with  a  quiet 
and  retiring  disposition,  commending  all  things  to  God. 
For  he  was  accustomed  not  to  bring  his  complaints 
before  men  that  could  not  help  him,  and  whom  he  also 
could  not  help  with  his  complaints.  I  asked  the  Doctor 
why*  he  had  sent  for  me.  '  Not  because  of  any  evil 
thing, '  answered  he. 

^ '  After  we  had  ascended  to  the  upper  part  of  the  house 
and  had  reached  a  retired  spot,  he  began  with  great 
earnestness  to  acknowledge  and  confess  his  sins.  The 
master  then  desired  from  his  pupil  comfort  out  of  the 
Divine  Word — that  is,  deliverance  and  absolution  from 
all  lus  sins  ;  he  also  asked  that  I  should  pray  for  him, 
which  I  likewise  desired  of  him.  He  requested  per- 
mission, on  the  following  Sunday,  to  receive  the  Holy 
Sacrament  of  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ ;  he  hoped 
to  preach  on  that  day,  and  did  not  seem  to  be  concerned 
about  the  attack  of  sickness  on  the  previous  afternoon  ; 
he  then  immediately  remarked,  '  If  God  will  call  ine 
now.  His  will  be  done.'  I  was  astonished  at  this  and 
other  statements.  After  he  had  confessed  and  had  con- 
versed about  the  spiritual  temptations  that  had  befallen 
him  that  morning,  with  utterable  fear  and  trembling,  he 
continued  :  '  Many  think  because  at  times  I  manifest 
a  very  happy  disposition  that  my  pathway  is  strewn  with 
roses.  But  God  knows  what  experiences  I  have  had.  I 
have  often  resolved,  for  the  sake  of  the  world,  Uj  mani- 


Luther's  reformatory  activity.  141 

fest  a  more  serious  and  holy  disposition  (1  hardly  know 
what  to  call  it) ;  but  God  has  not  thus  endowed  me. 
Thank  God,  the  world  cannot  truthfully  charge  me  with 
any  vice  or  immorality,  and  yet  it  is  offended  because  of 
me.  Daily  and  earnestly  I  implore  Him  to  grant  me 
grace  that  I  may  not,  because  of  my  sins,  give  any  one 
just  cause  of  offence.' 

''  It  was  now  noon,  and,  at  the  suggestion  of  his  wife, 
Luther  accompanied  Bugenhagen  to  a  dinner  at  the 
home  of  one  of  the  nobility.  He  ate  and  drank  but 
little,  yet  was  very  agreeable  to  all  at  table.  After 
dinner  he  spent  several  hours  with  Dr.  Jonas*  in  his 
garden,  endeavoring  to  rid  himself  of  his  sadness  and 
melancholy.  He  conversed  with  the  latter  upon  a 
variety  of  subjects,  and  invited  him  and  his  wife  to 
supper.  But  when  Dr.  Jonas  and  his  wife  arrived  at 
fiv^e  o'clock,  Luther  had  retired  to  rest  and  to  refresh 
himself.  He  at  once  arose,  but  could  not  remain  at 
table  because  of  the  buzzing  and  ringing  in  his  ears.  In 
company  with  Dr.  Jonas  he  returned  to  his  room,  where 
a  faintness  overcame  him.  He  cried  out  suddenly, 
'  Oh,  Doctor,  I  am  feeling  badly  ;  bring  me  some 
water,  or  I  shall  die.'  Frightened  and  trembling,  I 
hurriedly  seized  a  pail  of  cold  water  and  dashed  some  of 
it  into  his  face  and  neck  as  well  as  I  could.  In  the 
meanwhile  he  began  to  pray :  '  Dearest  God,  if  thou 
hast  willed  this  to  be  my  last   hour   upon   earth,  thy 

*  Justus  Jonas  was  born  in  Nordhausen,  Saxony,  in  1493,  and 
died  in  Eisfeld  in  1555.  He  studied  law  and  then  theology  at 
Erfurt,  and  became  professor  at  Wittenberg  in  1531.  He  was 
present  at  the  Diet  in  Worms,  and  also  in  Augsburg.  In  1541  he 
was  appointed  pastor  at  Halle,  and  accompanied  Luther  on  his 
last  journey  to  Eisleben.  At  the  time  of  his  death  he  was  pastor 
and  superintendent  at  Eisfeld  in  Saxony, 


142  THE    LIFE    01'    MAIITIN    LUTHER. 

gracious  will  he  done.'  And  lifting  np  his  eyes  to 
heaven,  with  heart-felt  fervency  he  continued  praying, 
repeating  the  Lord's  Prayer  and  the  sixth  Psalm.  His 
wife  noAV  appeared,  and  seeing  that  he  was  so  deadly 
faint,  she  was  amazed  and  called  loudly  for  the  servants. 
He  then  lay  down  and  longed  for  rest,  but  compLained 
of  great  weakness.  We  rubbed  him,  cooled  him  off, 
gave  him  refreshing  drinks,  and  did  what  we  could 
until  the  physician  arrived.  Shortly  after  that  he  again 
commenced  to  pray,  saying  :  '  O  Lord  and  dearest 
God,  thou  knowest  how  willingly  I  would  have  shed  my 
blood  for  the  sake  of  thy  Word  ;  but  perhaps  I  am  not 
worthy  of  it  ;  thy  will  be  done.  If  thou  hast  so  ordered 
it,  I  will  gladly  die  ;  but  so  that  thy  Holy  Name  be 
praised,  whether  I  Hve  or  die.  But  if  it  were  possible, 
dear  God,  I  would  yet  wish  to  live  for  the  sake  of  thy 
chosen  people.  Yet  if  my  last  hour  has  come,  do  as 
thou  wilt  ;  thou  art  Lord  over  life  and  death.  Dearest 
God,  thou  hast  led  me  in  my  work  ;  thou  knowest  that 
it  is  thy  Word  and  Truth  ;  do  not  permit  my  enemies 
to  rejoice,  and  to  boast  :  where  is  now  your  God  ?  But 
glorify  thy  Holy  Name  against  the  enemies  of  thy 
blessed,  healing  Word.  Dearest  Lord  Jesus,  thou  hast 
graciously  vouchsafed  unto  me  the  knowledge  of  thy 
Holy  Name  ;  thou  knowest  that  1  believe  in  thee,  to- 
gether with  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  that  I 
comfort  myself  with  the  truth  that  thou  art  our  Mediator 
and  Saviour.  O  thou  that  didst  shed  thy  precious  blood 
for  us  sinners,  support  me  at  this  time  and  comfort  me 
with  thy  Holy  Spirit.'  And  again  he  continued  : 
*'Lord,  thou  knowest  that  many  unto  whom  thou  hast 
given  it  have  shed  tlieir  blood  for  the  Gospel's  sake.  I 
had  hoped  likewise  to  be  enabled  to  shed  my  blood  for 
the  sake  of  thy  Holy  Name,  but  I  am  not  worthy  of  it ; 


Luther's  reformatory  activity.  143 

til  J  will  be  done.  Lord,  thou  knowest  that  Satan  has 
persecuted  me  in  many  ways,  seeking  to  kill  me  bodily 
by  tyrants,  kings,  and  princes,  and  spiritually  by  his  fiery 
arrows  and  by  fearful  satanic  temptations.  But  against 
all  their  raving  and  raging  thou  hast  wonderfully  pre- 
served me.  Preserve  me  henceforth,  thou  faithful  God, 
if  it  be  thy  will.' 

"■  He  then  inquired  for  the  physician.  We  informed 
him  that  he  would  soon  be  here.  In  a  short  time  he  ar- 
rived, applied  hot  cloths  to  Luther's  body,  administered 
other  remedies,  and  comforted  him  with  the  hope  that, 
please  God,  there  was  no  danger  to  be  apprehended  at 
this  time.  In  the  meanwhile  Dr.  Pomeranus  (Bugen- 
hagen),  to  whom  Luther  had  confessed  in  the  morning, 
arrived,  and  anxiously  addressed  him  :  '  Dear  Doctor,  do 
you  also  unite  with  us  in  praying  that  you  may  yet  long 
be  spared,  a  comfort  to  us  and  to  many  others  ? '  To  which 
Luther  replied  :  ^  As  for  myself  personally,  to  die 
would  be  gain  ;  yet  to  continue  in  the  flesh  is  necessary 
for  the  sake  of  many.     Dear  God,  thy  will  be  done.'  " 

Then  turning  to  both  friends  (Jonas  and  Bugenhagen) 
he  said,  '^  Since  the  world  delights  in  lies,  many  will 
say  that  I  retracted  my  teachings  before  I  died.  I  there- 
fore desire  most  earnestly  that  you  will  be  witnesses  to 
my  present  confession  of  faith.  I  say  it  with  a  good  con- 
science, that  I  have  taught  from  out  of  God's  Word,  ac- 
cording to  God's  command,  to  which  work  He  has  con- 
strained me  without  my  will.  I  have  taught  right  and 
wholesome  doctrine  concerning  faith  and  love,  the  cross 
and  the  sacraments,  and  other  articles  of  Christian  truth. 
Many  accuse  me  of  being  too  violent  and  severe  in  writing 
against  papists  and  factions  spirits,  and  when  I  castigate 
their  false  teachings,  impious  living,  and  hypocrisy.  1 
have  indeed  been  too  violent  at  times  and  have  severely 


144  THE   LIFE    OF   ^lAKTIJS'   LUTHER. 

attacked  my  opponents,  and  yet  in  sncli  a  manner  that 
I  never  regretted  it.  But  whotlier  I  liav^e  been  vio- 
lent or  temperate,  I  liave  never  sought  to  inflict  an 
injury,  nor  to  endanger  a  human  soul,  but  have  rather 
sought  the  welfare  and  salvation  of  every  one.  I  had 
purposed  to  write  about  Baptism,  and  also  against  Z^vingli 
and  other  fanatics,  and  I  have  often  complained  in  tears 
that  so  many  sects  and  factions  have  arisen  that  corrupt 
and  pervert  God's  Word,  and  that  would  not  spare  His 
own  flock  which  lie  has  redeemed  with  His  blood.  God 
has  bestowed  upon  me,  unworthy  that  I  am,  many  beauti- 
ful^gifts,  which  he  has  not  given  to  thousands  of  others, 
and  which  I  would  indeed  like  to  employ  to  His  honor, 
and  for  the  use  and  comfort  of  God's  people,  if  it  be 
His  will.  You  will  not  be  able  to  contend  against  so 
many  fanatics  that  now  everywhere  show  themselves  ; 
yet  I  comfort  myself  with  this,  that  Christ  is  stronger  than 
very  Satan." 

When  the  feeling  of  faintness  increased  he  repeated  in 
his  prayer  comforting  words  and  passages  from  the  Holy 
Scripture,  which  he  delivered  with  a  fervent  heart  and 
with  a  firm  faith  and  certain  confidence  in  God's  grace 
and  mercy.  Not  long  after  this  he  said  to  his  wife : 
*'  My  dearest  Katie,  if  God  at  this  time  will  take  me  to 
Himself,  I  entreat  you  to  be  reconciled  to  His  gracious 
will  ;  you  are  my  lawful  wife — concerning  which  fact 
you  are  to  have  no  doubt.  Let  the  blind,  godless  world 
say  what  it  will  to  the  contrary  ;  govern  yourself  accord- 
ing to  God's  AVord,  and  hold  fast  to  the  same,  then  you 
will  have  certain  and  constant  comfort  ai^ainst  the  devil 
and  all  his  calumniators."  Soon  he  again  began  to  pray. 
^'  ()  my  dear  Lord  Jesus,  thou  who  hast  said,  ^  Ask  and 
ye  shall  receive,  seek  and  ye  shall  find,  knock  and  it  will 
be  opened  unto  you,'  grant  unto  me,  in  virtue  of  this 


LUTHER'S   IlEFORMATORY   ACTIVITY.  145 

promise,  not  gold  nor  silver,  but  a  strong,  firm  faitli ;  let 
me  find,  not  the  desire  nor  the  joy  of  this  world,  but 
comfort  and  refreshing  through  His  blessed  saving  "Word ; 
open  unto  me  who  am  knocking ;  nothing  do  I  desire 
which  the  world  regards  as  great  ;  but  grant  unto  me  thy 
Holy  Spirit,  to  enlighten  my  heart,  to  comfort  and 
strengthen  me  in  my  fear  and  distress,  and  to  preserve 
me  in  the  right  faith  and  confidence  in  thy  grace  until 
the  end  of  my  life.      Amen. " 

Hot  cloths  were  again  applied  to  warm  his  chilled 
body,  and  after  this  had  been  done  Luther  asked  to  see 
his  ^^  dear  little  son  Johnnie"  (allerliebstes  Hansichen). 
The  child  laughingly  regarded  its  father,  who  said,  ^^  O 
you  dear,  poor  little  child  !  I  commend  you,  dearest 
Katie,  and  you,  poor  little  orphan,  to  my  beloved  and 
faithful  God.  You  are  poor,  but  God,  who  is  a  ^  Father 
of  the  fatherless  and  a  Judge  of  the  widows,'  will  provide 
for  and  protect  you."  He  then  conversed  with  his  wife 
about  his  silver  tankards.  She  was  much  frightened  and 
disturbed  at  these  remarks  of  her  husband,  but  did  not 
manifest  her  fears  outwardly  at  being  obliged  to  witness 
his  sufferings.  On  the  contrary,  she  comforted  herself 
by  saying,  ^'  Dear  Doctor  (Luther),  if  it  be  God's  will, 
I  would  rather  see  you  with  Him  than  with  me.  But 
it  is  not  myself  and  child  alone  that  are  concerned  about 
your  life-;  many  pious  Christian  people  still  have  need 
of  you.  Do  not,  then,  be  worried  on  my  behalf  ;  I  com- 
mend you  to  His  divine  will,  and  I  hope  and  trust  God 
will  graciously  j^reserve  me. ' ' 

When  Luther  had  partially  recovered  his  strength,  on 
the  advice  of  the  physician  his  friends  left  him  to  gain 
much-needed  rest.  On  the  following  day  they  foimd 
him  very  much  better,  and  in  the  evening  he  was  able 
to  arise  and  dine  with  them.     To  Dr.  Jonas  he  then  and 


14G  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN    LUTHER. 

there  remarked,  "  I  must  make  a  note  of  yesterday,  for 
I  received  severe  instructions,  seated,  as  it  were,  in  a  hot 
sweat-bath.  The  Lord  leadeth  into  hell  and  leadeth  out 
again.  The  Lord  killeth  and  inaketh  again  alive.  For 
He  is  Lord  of  life  and  death.  To  Him  be  thanks,  hon- 
or, and  praise  forevermore.     Amen." 

But  the  end  was  not  yet.  That  inward  feeling  of  op- 
pression returned,  and  even  increased  in  violence.  He 
complained  to  his  friends  that  he  was  obhged  to  endure 
the  severest  attacks.  To  Melanchthon  he  wrote,  in  the 
beginning  of  August,  that  for  more  than  a  week  he 
was  tossed  about  in  heaven  and  hell,  and  that  he  still 
trembled  from  the  effects  of  his  sickness. 

While  Luther  was  thus  enduring  such  grievous  suffer- 
ings, the  plague  broke  out  in  Wittenberg.  At  the  com- 
mand of  the  Elector  the  university  was  removed  to  Jena. 
Luther,  however,  remained  with  his  friend  Bugenhagen 
in  Wittenberg,  though  the  epidemic  reached  his  very 
doors.  Luther  writes  concerning  those  days:  *' Thus 
there  are  conflicts  without  and  fears  within.  One  com- 
fort, nevertheless,  we  have,  over  against  the  ragings  of 
Satan,  and  that  is  the  word  of  God,  by  which  we  may 
save  the  souls  of  the  faithful,  even  if  Satan  should 
destroy  their  bodies.  Pray  for  us  that  we  valiantly 
endure  the  visitation  of  God,  and  overcome  the  devil's 
might  and  craft,  be  it  for  life  or  death.  Amen."  And 
shortly  thereafter  he  wrote:  ^^1  bear  God's  wrath  be- 
cause I  have  sinned  before  Him.  The  Pope  and  the 
Emperor,  the  princes  and  the  bishops,  yea  the  w^hole 
world  hate  me.  And  more  than  that,  my  own  brethren 
[those  differing  from  him  on  the  Lord's  Supper]  torment 
me.  My  sins,  death,  Satan  with  his  angels,  rage  without 
end.  And  what  indeed  could  comfort  me  should  Christ 
also  forsake  me,  on  whose  account  all  my  enemies  hate 


LUTHER'S   REFORMATORY   ACTIVITY.  147 

me  ?  But  He  (Christ)  will  never  forsake  a  poor  sinner 
like  me." 

Before  the  end  of  the  year  (1527)  the  plague  had 
ceased.  Luther's  infant  son  Hans  recovered  from  his 
sickness,  and  his  wife  bore  him  a  daughter  which  was 
named  Elizabeth. 

During  these  troublous  times  Luther  wrote  that  grand 
choral,  ^^the  Battle-Hymn  of  the  Reformation," 

*'EINE  FESTE  BURG  1ST  UNSER  GOTT.  * 

1.  "A  mighty  stronghold  is  our  God, 

A  sure  defense  and  weapon  ; 
He  helps  us  free  from  ev^ery  need 
Which  hath  us  now  o'ertaken. 
The  old  angry  foe 
Now  means  us  deadly  woe  ; 
Deep  guile  and  great  might 
Are  his  dread  arms  in  fight — 
On  Earth  is  not  his  equal. 

2.  "  In  our  own  strength  can  naught  be  done — 

Our  loss  were  soon  effected  ; 
There  fights  for  us  the  Proper  One, 
By  God  himself  elected. 
Ask  you  who  frees  us  ? 
It  is  Christ  Jesus — 
The  Lord  Sabaoth, 
There  is  no  other  God  ; 
He'll  hold  the  field  of  battle. 


*  The  English  version  following  is  that  of  Rev.  Dr.  Joel  Swartz. 
The  Rev.  Dr.  B.  Pick  has  issued  a  collection  of  versions,  fifty-six  in 
number,  in  different  languages,  including  Hebrew,  Russian,  Zulu, 
etc.  It  is  published  by  Severinghaus  &  Co.,  Chicago,  111.,  in  pam- 
phlet form. 


148  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN   LUTHEFv. 

3,  ''  And  were  the  world  with  devils  filled, 

All  waiting  to  devour  us  ; 
We'll  still  succeed,  so  God  hath  willed— 
They  cannot  overpower  us  : 
The  Prince  of  this  World 
To  hell  shall  be  hurled  ; 
He  seeks  to  alarm, 
But  shall  do  us  no  harm  ; 
The  smallest  word  can  fell  him. 

4.  '*  The  Word  they  must  still  let  remain, 

And  for  that  have  no  merit  ; 
For  He  is  with  us  on  the  plain, 
By  His  good  gifts  and  Spirit : 
Destroy  they  our  life, 
Goods,  fame,  child,  and  wife  ? 
Let  all  pass  amain, 
They  still  no  conquest  gain. 
For  ours  is  still  the  kingdom."* 

In  the  montli  of  October,  1528,  the  long-prepared  and 
extensive  work  of  inspection  was  begun.  Luther  himself 
took  charge  of  Wittenberg  and  vicinity,  and  found  the 
condition  of  things  somewhat  favorable.  But  other 
sections  of  the  country  were  not  in  so  good  a  condition. 
Tlius  a  contemporary  narrates  :  "Dr.  Luther  examined 
the  peasants  on  the  subject  of  prayer,  and  also  in  the 
catechism,  and  that  very  gently  and  patiently  ;  he  also 
instructed  them  very  kindly  in  Bible  liistory.  On  one 
occasion  he  required  a  Saxon  peasant  to  repeat  the 
Creed.  lie  began,  "I  believe  in  God  the  Father  Al- 
mighty," when  Luther  stopped  him  and  asked,  ^'What 
is  Almiglity  V  The  peasant  replied,  "  I  do  not  know." 
"You  are  riglit,  my  dear  fellow,"  responded  Luther; 

*  The  mrlody  to  whicli  this  liymu  is  sung  was  composed  by 
.Tohn  Walthcr,  musical  director  of  Torgtui.  in  lo3i). 


ACTIVITY.  149 

''  neither  I  nor  all  the  learned  men  can  tell  what  God's 
power  and  might  is.  But  do  you  continue  to  beheve  in 
all  simplicity  that  God  is  your  beloved  and  faithful 
Father,  w^ho  as  the  Only  Wise  can  and  will  help  your 
wife  and  children  in  every  hour  of  need." 

But  not  only  among  the  common  country  people,  but 
also  among  the  clergy,  did  Luther  find  the  densest  igno- 
rance. Thus,  for  example,  he  found  one  that  could 
scarcely  repeat  the  Creed  and  the  Lord's  Prayer.  Some 
had  become  notorious  hj  their  immoral  course  of  life ; 
others  had  to  be  enjoined  from  pursuing  secular  business, 
such  as  keeping  saloon  and  the  like  occupations.  In 
the  country  districts  but  few  schools  were  to  be  found. 
This  crying  need  led  Luther  to  prepare  his  two  Cate- 
chisms in  the  year  1529.  ''  Help,  dear  God  !"  says  he, 
in  his  preface  to  the  smaller  Catechism.  '^How  much 
misery  have  I  seen,  especially  in  the  country  villages, 
because  the  common  layman  knows  nothing  at  all  about 
the  Christian  doctrines  ;  and  many  of  the  clergy  are  both 
unapt  and  unfit  to  teach.  And  yet  they  are  all  called 
Christians,  have  been  baptized,  and  j)artake  of  the  Lord's 
Supper,  though  they  know  nothing  about  the  Creed,  the 
Lord's  Prayer,  or  the  Ten  Commandments.  They  live 
like  cattle  and  irrational  swine,  and  now  that  the  pre- 
cious Gospel  has  come  to  them  they  understand  how  to 
abuse  their  liberty  in  a  masterly  manner  !  O  ye  bishops, 
how  will  ye  be  able  to  give  an  account  to  Christ,  that 
ye  have  suffered  the  common  people  to  be  degraded  in 
ignorance,  and  have  not  given  full  proof  of  your  ministry  ? 
Ye  permit  of  but  one  kind  (bread)  in  the  Communion 
and  enforce  your  human  enactments,  but  ye  care  nothing 
whether  the  people  know  the  Lord's  Prayer,  the  Ci-eed, 
the  Ten  Commandments,  or  anything  about  God's  Word. 
Woe  unto  your  necks  forever  !"     lie  then  admonishes 


loU  THE    LIFE   OF   MARTIN    LUTUEU. 

his  fellow-clergymen  to  have  mercy  upon  the  poor 
people,  and  to  introduce  the  Catechism  among  them. 
And,  indeed,  next  to  the  Bible,  his  Catechism,  with  its 
pitliy,  poj)ular  language,  was  most  influential  in  leading 
to  an  apprehension  and  contirmation  of  the  teachings  of 
the  Gospel. 


CHAPTEE  XYII. 

THE    CONFERENCE    AT   MARBURG. 

In  tlie  fall  of  1529  Luther  accepted  an  invitation 
of  the  Landgrave  Philip  of  Hesse*  to  Marburg.  Here  a 
meeting  had  been  called  of  all  the  prominent  advocates 
of  the  Gospel  and  the  Kef  ormation  who  were  opposed  to 
the  domination  of  Rome.  An  intimate  union  of  all  such 
into  one  solid  phalanx  was  an  urgent  necessity.  The 
friends  of  the  Reformation  were  divided  into  two  hostile 
camps.  This  division  gave  the  enemy  frequent  advan- 
tage for  attack.  By  combating  and  condemning  each 
other  the  advocates  of  the  Reformation  were  inviting 
the  overthrow  of  their  cause. 

We  have  already  heard  Luther  express  himself,  during 
his  severe  illness,  concerning  the  Sacramentarians,  i.e.^ 
those  Protestants  who  differed  from  him  in  their  views 
of  the  Lord's  Supper.  At  their  head,  as  leader,  stood 
Zwingli,f  a  native  of  Switzerland.     He  had  developed 

*  Among  all  the  German  princes  of  Reformation  times,  Philip 
of  Hesse  was  the  most  talented  and  energetic.  Upon  many  ques- 
tions and  movements  he  exercised  a  determining  influence,  but  not 
always  for  the  good  of  the  cause.  His  second  marriage,  though 
sanctioned  by  many  theologians,  occasioned  great  scandal.  He 
was  born  in  1504,  and  died  in  1567. 

f  Ulric  Zwingli,  the  Swiss  Reformer,  was  born  at  Wildhaus,  in 
the  Canton  of  St.  Gall,  January  1st,  1484.  He  studied  at  Vienna 
and  Basel,  and  was  ordained  a  priest  in  150G,  but  not  until  1516 
did  he  begin  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  the  Reformation.  In  1518 
he  was  called  to  the  Cathedral  of  Zurich,  which  city  henceforth 


152  THE    LIFE    OF    MARTIN    LUTHER. 

an  independent  Reformation  movement  in  Zurich,  had 
gained  many  friends  to  the  cause,  and  liad  procLaimed  the 
Gospel  throughout  liis  native  land.  In  many  important 
points  he  was  in  accord  with  Luther,  but  upon  one  point 
they  disagreed,  upon  the  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Com- 
munion. Zwingh  denied  the  presence  of  the  body  of 
Christ  in  the  Lord's  Supper.  He  maintained  that  the 
words  of  Christ,  "  This  is  my  body,"  etc.,  denote,  *'  This 
signifies  my  body,"  etc.  He  admitted  nothing  but  a 
spiritual  reception  on  the  part  of  the  believer.  Luther, 
on  the  other  hand,  maintained  that  the  salvation  wrought 
out*  by  Christ's  death  was  presented  to  the  individual 
through  the  distribution  of  the  broken  body  of  Christ 
under  the  sensible  mediation  of  bread,  and  that  faith 
w\as  thereby  strengthened.  Different  explanations  con- 
cerning the  doctrine  of  the  Lord's  Supper  had  given  rise 
to  a  violent  controversy,  and  many  treatises  had  been 
written  on  both  sides  of  the  question.  Marburg  in 
Hesse  was  selected  as  the  place  w^here,  it  was  hoped, 
the  controversy  might  possibly  be  settled.  Zwingli  and 
Ids  friend  Okolompad*  arrived  on  the  29th  of  September, 
1529.  Luther  and  Melanchthon,  with  a  few  friends, 
followed  on  the  next  day.     All  were  royally  entertained 

became  the  center  of  his  reformatory  activity.  Ou  his  return 
from  Marburg  he  took  an  active  part  in  the  liostilities  between 
the  Roman  Catholic  and  Protestant  cantons,  and  died  as  chaplain 
on  the  battle-field  of  Kappel,  October  11th,  1531. 

*  John  Oekolompad,  whose  real  name  is  said  to  have  been 
Hussgen  or  Ileussgen,  was  born  in  Swabia  1482,  and  died  in 
Basel  1531.  He  studied  theology  at  Heidelberg,  and  under 
Erasmus  at  Basel.  For  a  while  he  was  chaplain  to  Franz  von 
Sickingen  at  the  Castle  of  Ebernburg.  Called  as  curate  to  the 
Church  of  St.  JNIartin's  in  Basel,  in  1525,  he  remained  there  until 
his  death.     He  has  been  termed  the  Melanchthon  of  Switzerland. 


THE    CONFERENCE    AT   MARBUHG.  153 

in  the  castle  and  palace  of  the  Landgrave,  Philip  of 
Hesse.  Luther  had  reluctantly  accepted  the  invitation, 
for  he  anticipated  no  good  result  from  the  interview. 
Zwingli,  on  the  contrary,  had  gladly  accepted  the  in- 
vitation, and  had  come  filled  with  joyful  expectations 
that  a  union  could  be  effected,  in  spite  of  a  continuance 
of  doctrinal  differences.  It  seemed,  therefore,  as  if  every- 
thing depended  upon  Luther. 

A  friendly  and  confidential  interview  having  taken 
place  between  Luther  and  Okolompad  on  the  one  hand, 
and  Zwingli  and  Melanchthon  on  the  other,  the  great 
colloquium  between  these  four  distinguished  theologians 
was  solemnly  opened  on  the  2d  of  October,  1529,  in  the 
presence  of  the  Landgrave,  his  councillors,  and  invited 
guests.  In  the  beginning  Luther  had  written  with  chalk 
upon  the  table  these  words  :  "  This  is  my  body."  He 
accepted  and  insisted  upon  the  literal  meaning  of  these 
words,  and  said  that  his  opponents  should  honor  God 
and  believe  the  j^ure  and  simple  "SYord  of  the  Lord. 
Zwingli  sought  to  prove  by  a  number  of  illustrations 
from  the  Bible  that  the  word  ''  Z^"  could  not  have  this 
literal  meaning.  Thus,  when  Christ  says,  ^^  I  am  the 
vine,  ye  are  the  branches"  (John  15  :  5),  He  does  not 
mean  that  He  and  His  disciples  are  actual  and  real  wood 
of  the  vine.  When  he  calls  Peter  a  rock  (Matthew 
16  :  18),  he  does  not  mean  that  the  apostle,  instead  of 
being  a  real  man  of  flesh  and  bones,  is  a  bare  stone. 
But  the  more  Zwingli  endeavored  to  convince  Luther  of 
the  impossibility  of  the  bodily  presence  of  Christ,  the 
more  firmly  did  Luther  adhere  to  the  literal  interpreta- 
tion of  tlie  words  of  institution.  And  when  Zwingli 
quoted  the  sixth  chapter  of  St.  John's  Gospel  in  his 
favor,  venturing  ratlier  boldly  to  remark,  ''  This  pas- 
sage will    break  your   neck.   Doctor  !''  Lutlier  replied, 


154  THE    LIFE    OF    MARTIN    LUTHER. 

^'  Do  not  exalt  yourself  too  highly  ;  you  are  in  Hesse  and 
not  in  Switzerland.  Necks  are  not  so  readily  broken 
here  ;  sjDare  your  proud  and  defiant  words  until  you 
return  home  to  your  fellow-countrymen.  If  not,  I  will 
administer  a  blow  which  will  cause  you  to  repent  of 
your  remark."  "Whereupon  Zwingli  responded  :  ^' In 
Switzerland  also  justice  is  administered  in  equity,  and  no 
one's  neck  is  endangered  without  due  process  of  law. 
I  simply  made  use  of  a  proverbial  saying,  which  signifies 
that  a  person  has  lost  his  cause,"  The  Landgrave  like- 
wise interposed  at  this  point  and  entreated  Luther  not  to 
understand  such  an  expression  so  seriously. 

Zwingli  then  read  a  passage  from  one  of  Luther's 
sermons  upon  John  6,  in  which  he  had  entertained  the 
same  view  as  Zwingli  held,  that  Christ  speaks  solely  of 
a  spiritual  eating,  and  that  the  flesh  proilteth  nothing. 
To  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  God  and  to  drink  His 
blood  mean  nothing  else  than  to  believe  that  Christ  died 
for  us.  But  now,  when  Zwingli  quoted  this  passage  in 
his  favor,  Luther  replied  :  "I  care  not  how  Melanch- 
thon  and  I  formerly  exj^lained  this  passage.  Prove  to 
me  that,  when  Christ  says,  This  is  my  body,  it  is  7iot 
His  body."  And  wdien  Zwingli  appealed  to  and  quoted 
the  Church  Fathers,  Luther  again  replied  :  ''I  care  not 
what  the  Church  Fathers  teach  upon  this  point  ;  for  we 
have  sufficient  proof  in  the  Word  of  the  Lord  :  this  is 
my  body."  The  debate  was  continued  in  the  afternoon 
and  on  the  following  day,  but  without  leading  to  the 
end  sought  for,  viz.,  union.  Luther  insisted  upon  it  : 
"It  is  written.  This  is  my  body  ;  the  rest  I  leave  to 
God." 

Finally  Zwingli  and  Okolompad  requested  that  they 
mifrht  all  acknowledge  one  another  as  brethren.  And 
Philip  the  Landgrave  also  exerted  himself  to  bring  about 


THE   C02s'"FEREN-CE   AT   MARBURG.  155 

a  harmonious  agreement.  Zwingli  declared  with  tears 
in  his  eyes  :  ^^  There  are  no  other  people  on  earth  with 
whom  I  would  rather  agree  than  with  the  Witten- 
bergers. "  But  Luther  rejected  the  proffered  hand  of 
union,  with  the  words,  ''  Your  spirit  is  different  from 
our  spirit.  I  am  surprised  that  you  are  willing  to  recog- 
nize in  me,  who  regard  your  teaching  to  be  false,  a 
brother.  It  cannot  be  that  you  think  very  highly  of 
your  own  doctrine. ' ' 

Then  Bucer,"^  who  had  come  from  Strasburg,  advanced 
and  said,  '^  Take  your  choice  !  Either  you  will  ac- 
knowledge no  one  as  brother  who  may  deviate  from 
you  in  a  single  point — in  which  case  you  have  no 
brethren,  not  even  in  your  own  party — or  else  if  you 
recognize  some  who  differ  from  you,  then  you  must  also 
acknowledge  us."  And  when  at  last  the  Landgrave 
exhorted  them  all  not  to  withhold  the  fraternal  love 
which  they  owed  one  another  as  brethren,  Luther  re- 
marked, he  would  not  deny  his  opponents  that  love 
which  he  owed  to  all  his  enemies. 

But  in  order  that  this  disputation  should  not  have 
been  held  in  vain,  fifteen  propositions,  upon  which  both 
parties  could  agree,  were  drawn  up  and  signed.  These 
are  called  the  ^^  Marburg  Articles."  The  15th  article 
treats   of    the   Lord's   Supper,    and   reads   as   follows : 

*  Martin  Bucer  was  born  in  Alsace  in  1491,  and  died  in  Cam- 
bridge, England,  in  1551.  He  was  educated  in  a  Dominican 
convent,  but  afterward  espoused  the  cause  of  Luther.  In  1520 
he  became  pastor  at  Strasburg,  and  for  twenty  years  figured  as  one 
of  the  leaders  of  the  Reformation.  Invited  by  Cranmer,  he  went 
to  England  in  1549,  and  was  appointed  jirofessor  at  Cambridge, 
where  he  died.  During  Queen  Mary's  reign,  in  1557,  his  body 
was  exhumed  and  burned,  together  with  that  of  Fagius,  who  had 
left  Germany  at  about  the  same  time  with  Bucer, 


156  THE   LIFE   OF   MAIlTIN"   LUTHER. 

*^  Concerning  the  Supper  of  our  beloved  Lord  Jesns 
Christ,  we  all  believe  and  maintain  that,  in  accordance 
with  its  institution,  both  bread  and  wine  are  to  be  used  ; 
that  the  mass  is  not  a  work  with  which  grace  can  be 
obtained,  either  for  the  living  or  for  the  dead  ;  that  the 
Sacrament  of  the  Altar  is  the  Sacrament  of  the  real  body 
and  blood  of  Christ,  and  that  the  spiritual  reception  of 
the  said  body  and  blood  is  necessary  to  every  Christian. 
And  like  the  Word,  so  has  the  use  of  this  Sacrament  been 
ordained  by  Almighty  God,  to  move  the  weak  consciences 
through  the  Holy  Spirit  unto  faith  and  love.  And 
although  w^e  have  not  at  this  time  been  agreed,  whether 
the  real  body  and  blood  of  Christ  are  bodily  present  in 
the  bread  and  wine,  nevertheless  Christian  love  is  to  be 
mutually  exercised,  so  far  as  conscience  will  permit  ;  and 
both  parties  are  diligently  to  pray  to  Almighty  God  that 
He  will  confirm  us  through  His  Spirit  in  the  right  appre- 
hension of  the  truth." 

A  contagious  disease  having  broken  out  in  the  city, 
the  Landgrave  dismissed  the  conference.  Luther  de- 
parted in  a  depressed  state  of  mind.  He  said  that  he 
had  twisted  himself  like  a  worm  in  the  dust,  and  that 
Satan  tormented  him  so  that  he  feared  he  would  never 
see  his  wife  and  children  again.  In  later  years  Luther, 
reviewing  these  conflicts,  said,  *^I  hold  that  I  have  en- 
dured more  than  twenty  tempests  and  factions  which  the 
devil  excited — not  to  mention  those  of  bygone  days. 
First  came  tlie  papacy.  I  think  tliat  all  the  world  should 
know  with  how  many  tempests,  bulls,  and  books  Satan 
has  raged  against  me  ;  and  when  I  at  times  had  caught  my 
breath  again,  they  raged  all  the  jnore  violently,  and 
sputter  without  ceasing  to  this  day.  Then  when  my 
fears  were  exhausted,  the  devil  broke  in  again  by  means 
of  Miinzer's  insurrection,  and  came  near  blowing  out  my 


THE    COKFEREKCE   AT   MARBURG.  157 

light.  But  when  Christ  had  stopped  up  tliis  hole,  Satan 
through  Karlstadt  broke  several  of  my  window-panes, 
and  it  blew  and  stormed  as  if  light,  wick,  and  candle 
should  all  be  blown  away.  But  God  assisted  his  poor 
torch  that  it  should  not  be  put  out.  Then  came  the 
Sacramentarians,  and  forcibly  opened  window  and  door 
to  put  out  the  light.  They  endangered  everything,  but 
they  did  not  have  their  own  will  and  way." 

To  all  outward  appearances  the  Reformers  parted  in 
concord  at  Marburg,  and  in  hope  of  a  fraternal  union  in 
the  future.  But  this  hope  in  the  realization  of  an  inti- 
mate  fraternal  unity  was  never  fulfilled.  Various  steps 
were  taken  to  reach  this  end.  Thus,  a  conference  of 
Protestants  was  held  in  Schwabach  (1528),  where  the 
articles  which  Luther  drew  up,  and  known  as  the 
'^Schwabach  Articles,"  were  proposed  as  the  basis  of  a 
possible  league  or  union.  Yet  an  intimate  union  between 
the  different  leaders  and  parties  was  never  realized. 


CHAPTER  XYIII. 

THE    DIET    AT    SPIRE. 

While  tlie  adherents  of  the  Reformation  were  thus 
contending  witli  each  other,  threatening  clouds  were 
again  arising  on  the  political  horizon.  The  Emperor 
called  an  imperial  diet  to  assemble  at  Spire  ^  (Speier)  on 
the  21sl:  of  Februarj,  1529,  in  order  to  adopt  decisive 
measures  to  suppress  heresy.  The  j^rincipal  subject 
named  for  discussion  and  action  was  to  make  necessary 
preparation  for  defence  against  the  Turks.  The  latter 
were  crowding  hard  upon  the  empire  and  were  making 
steady  progress.  Hence  Luther  felt  himself  called  upon 
to  consider  the  danger.  In  his  pamphlet  entitled  '  'About 
a  War  against  the  Turks,"  he  appealed  to  the  nation, 
with  power  and  energy,  to  take  up  the  conflict  of  battle 
against  this  fearful  and  terrible  enemy.  And  in  the 
same  year,  when  the  Turks  were  obliged  to  withdraw 
without  having  accomplished  their  object,  Luther  issued 
another  pamphlet  called,  *' Martial  Sermon  against  the 
Turk."  His  beloved  Germans,  said  he,  would  now 
quietly  repose  in  their  accustomed  manner,  and  with  a 
good  courage,  in  all  security,  would  *'  drink  and  live 
high,"  abusing  such  great  grace,  and  forgetting  it  with 

*  Speier  or  Speyer  is  a  town  in  tlie  Bavarian  Palatinate,  on  the 
left  bank  of  tlie  Rhine,  near  Mannheim,  with  a  population  of 
about  15,000.  In  1689,  during  an  invasion  by  the  French,  it  was 
laid  in  ashes.  Little  remains  of  the  imperial  palace  where  the  diet 
was  held. 


THE   DIET   AT   SPIRE.  159 

ingratitude,  saying,  *^  Aha  !  the  Turk  has  gone  and  fled  ; 
what  need  we  care,  and  involve  ourselves  in  unnecessary 
expense  !" 

Tlie  Imperial  Diet,  inclined  as  the  majority  of  its 
members  were  to  f^vor  the  old  Church,  paid  less  attention 
to  the  common  enemy  of  Christianity  and  of  Germany 
than  it  did  to  the  suppression  of  the  Reformation. 
The  decree  of  the  previous  diet  of  Spire,  held  in 
1526,  according  to  which  every  ruler  was  pledged  to 
act  in  conformity  with  his  obligations  to  God  and  the 
Emperor,  until  a  general  Church  Council  could  be  con- 
vened, was  annulled.  It  was  now  resolved  that  all 
who  had  thus  far  abided  by  the  Edict  of  Worms  should 
continue  to  do  so.  The  other  princes  and  rulers  should 
refrain  from  further  innovations,  should  not  abolish  the 
services  of  the  mass,  nor  hinder  any  one  from  attending 
the  same,  and  should  not  harbor  or  protect  the  subjects 
of  another  ruler  where  such  persons  had  escaped  from 
liis  control. 

By  this  act  all  further  progress  of  the  Reformation 
was  hindered ;  indeed,  the  way  was  open  for  the  return 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  to  the  countries  where  the 
reforms  had  been  introduced.  The  Evangelical  princes 
and  rulers  could  not  approve  of  this  resolution,  and  hence 
presented  a  solemn  Protest  against  it,  from  which  act 
they  were  first  called  Protestants.  Their  Protestation 
included  the  following  points  : 

1.  That  it  was  not  at  all  necessary  to  depart  from  the 
action  taken  at  the  previous  diet,  in  accordance  with 
which  the  free  exercise  of  religion  was  granted  to  every 
one,  until  a  general  council  of  the  Cln-istian  Church 
should  convene.  No  measures  should  now  be  adopted 
contrary  to  that  decree,  which  was  confirmed  by  oath  and 
eeal. 


IGO  THE    LIFE   OF    MARTIN   LUTHER. 

2.  The  Protestants  desire  to  remain  true  and  faithful 
subjects  of  his  Imperial  Majesty  in  all  things.  But  the 
present  questions  at  issue  do  not  concern  their  worldly 
affairs  or  civil  matters,  but  the  welfare  of  their  souls  and 
their  eternal  salvation. 

''3.  It  has  always  been  found  that  only  a  free,  general 
council  of  the  whole  Christian  Church,  independent  of 
the  Pope,  could  definitely  decide  religious  controversies. 
But  no  preparation  is  being  made  for  such  a  council ;  on 
the  contrary,  it  is  now  proposed  to  forbid  all  those  who 
deviate  from  the  teachings  and  practices  of  the  Roman 
Catholics,  to  develop  in  their  better  views — a  command 
which  they  could  not  obey  because  they  must  then  declare 
their  present  faith  to  be  erroneous  ;  such  a  step  would  be  a 
denial  of  Christ  and  His  holy  name.  If  now  their  oppo- 
nents, the  majority  in  the  diet,  should  not  take  these 
statements  into  consideration,  they,  the  Protestants, 
must  herewith  protest  openly  before  God,  their  Eternal 
Creator  and  Preserver,  who  alone  searcheth  the  hearts  of 
men  and  will  execute  righteous  judgment  upon  all ;  and 
furthermore,  they  protest  before  all  men  and  living 
creatures,  that  they  will  not  consent  to  the  aforesaid  res- 
olution of  this  Imperial  Diet." 

Ferdinand,  the  brother  of  the  Emperor  Charles  V.,  de- 
clined to  receive  this  protest.  In  fact,  the  majority  of  the 
diet  refused  to  acknowledge  the  right  of  the  minority  to 
protest.  The  Protestants  could  therefore  expect  nothing 
else  than  the  employment  of  force  against  them.  In 
order  not  to  be  wholly  unprepared  to  meet  such  a  con- 
tingency, the  Elector  of  Saxony  and  the  Langrave  of  Hesse 
entered  into  a  defensive  league  with  the  cities  of  iNurem- 
berg,  Strasburg,  and  Ulm.  Luther,  however,  would  not 
consent  to  warlike  measures  for  the  cause  of  the  Gospel. 
He  advised  all  to  build  upon  the  help  of  God,  and  not 


THE   DIET    AT   SPIRE.  161 

upon  the  wit  or  the  power  of  man.  Over  against  the 
Emperor,  the  confessors  of  the  Gospel  must  keep  their 
hands  free  from  blood  and  crime,  even  if  his  actions 
should  prove  to  be  pure  threatenings  of  the  Devil.  He 
exhorted  them  to  cling  to  God  with  prayer  and  in  hope, 
for  they  had  hitherto  often  experienced  His  deliverance. 
Luther  still  continued  to  repose  the  fullest  confidence  in 
the  Emperor.  ^*  The  Emperor  Charles,"  writes  Luther, 
''  will  be  present  at  Augsburg,  and  will  adjust  all  things 
in  a  friendly  manner." 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

LUTHER    IN    COBURG    CASTLE. 

The  Emperor  had  ordered  a  diet  to  convene  in  the  city 
of  Augsburg*  on  the  8th  of  April,  1530.  The  object  of 
the  assembly  was  to  deliberate  upon  the  steps  to  be  taken 
to  adjust  the  differences  and  reconcile  the  conflicting 
parties  'within  the  Christian  Churcli  in  matters  of  faith 
and  religion.  Every  one's  opinion  and  best  judgment 
should  be  heard  and  received  in  love  and  kindness,  in 
order  that  the  real  Christian  truth  might  be  arrived  at. 

Before  the  Elector  and  his  company  set  out  for  Augs- 
burg, he  requested  a  meeting  of  Luther  and  his  friends,  at 
Torgau.  f  A  number  of  articles  should  be  drawn  up,  in 
which  the  evangelical  doctrines  should  be  clearly  and 
firmly  expressed,  with  a  view  of  presenting  them  to  the 
diet  to  be  convened.  They  were  also  to  hold  themselves 
in  readiness  to  accompany  the  Elector  on  his  journey  to 
Augsburg. 

On  the  day  appointed  Luther  submitted  to  the  Elector 
seventeen   articles    of    Christian    doctrine   as   they    had 

*  Augsburg  is  one  of  the  oldest  German  cities.  It  is  situated  in 
Bavaria,  about  thirty  miles  north-west  of  Munich,  and  has  a  present 
population  of  more  than  50,000.  It  has  always  been,  and  is  yet, 
a  commercial  and  financial  centre. 

f  Torgau  is  now  a  town  of  Prussia,  situated  on  the  Elbe,  about 
twenty-five  miles  south-east  of  Wittenburg.  Luther's  wife,  Cath- 
arine de  Bora,  died  and  is  buried  here.  During  the  Thirty  Years' 
War  the  town  was  almost  completely  destroyed,  and  in  subsequent 
■wars  it  suffered  severely.     Its  present  population  is  about  10,000. 


LLTHER    IN"    COBURG    CASTLE.  103 

already  been  formulated  in  the  Scliwabacli  Articles.  On 
theStliof  April,  1530,  the  entire  company  departed  from 
Torgau  and  journeyed  to  Coburg  ^  by  way  of  Weimar, 
where  they  arrived  on  the  15th  and  awaited  the  summons 
of  the  Emperor.  This  was  soon  received,  and  on  the 
23d  the  Elector  resumed  his  journey  to  Augsburg,  accom- 
panied by  a  numerous  retinue  of  followers. 

Luther  remained  in  Castle  Coburg,  for  the  ecclesiasti- 
cal ban  and  the  imperial  outlawry  still  rested  upon  him. 
He  would  hardly  have  been  granted  a  letter  of  safe-con- 
duct. But  in  order  that  he  might  not  be  too  far  distant 
from  Augsburg,  the  Elector  took  him  along  as  far  as 
Coburg.  In  four  days  a  message  could  be  sent  from 
Augsburg  to  Coburg. 

Luther  was  well  contented  with  his  temporary  abiding 
place.  He  delighted  in  the  glorious  prospect,  to  be  had 
from  the  castle,  over  the  productive  districts  of  Thuringia 
and  Franconia,  and  of  the  wooded  hills  which  inclose 
them.  The  largest  building  in  the  castle  was  vacated  for 
his  use  ;  every  room  was  at  his  disposal,  and  he  was  hos- 
pitably entertained.  '^It  is  a  very  attractive  place,"  he 
wrote  to  his  friends,  ^'  and  well  adapted  for  study.  But 
your  absence  saddens  me.  There  is  a  cluster  of  trees  in 
sight  of  my  window,  resembling  a  small  forest,  where 
the  daws  and  the  crows  are  holding  an  imperial  diet. 
And  such  coming  and  going,  and  such  noise  and  tumult 
by  day  and  by  night,  as  if  they  were  all  intoxicated  !  Old 
and  young  are  cawing  in  such  melody  and  confusion  that 
I  have  often  wondered  how  throat  and  lungs  could  stand 

*  Coburg  is  the  capital  city  of  the  Dukedom  of  Coburg,  situ- 
ated about  175  miles  south-west  of  Berlin,  not  far  from  tlie  Bava- 
rian frontier.  It  has  a  population  of  12,000.  The  old  castle  in 
which  Luther  resided  for  a  time  is  now  parti}'  used  as  a  prison 
and  reformatory  institution. 


lii-i  THE    ],IFE    OF   MAItTIX    l.LTHEIt. 

it  SO  long.  I  have  not  yet  seen  their  Emperor,  but  tlieir 
nobility  and  the  commoners  are  constantly  in  sight.  They 
are  not  very  elaborately  attired,  but  plainly  in  a  single 
color,  all  alike  black,  with  gray  eyes.  They  all  sing  one 
and  the  same  song,  and  yet  with  a  pleasing  difference  as 
between  old  and  young,  great  and  small.  Xor  do  they  re- 
gard the  palaces  and  halls  of  the  high  and  lofty,  for  their 
hall  is  arched  by  the  beautiful  and  far-reaching  lieavens, 
and  their  floor  is  the  meadows  inlaid  with  fine  green 
branches,  and  their  walls  extend  as  far  as  the  end  of  the 
world. 

''They  care  nothing  for  horses  or  armor  ;  they  have 
feathered  wheels  that  aid  them  to  escape  from  the  range 
of  guns.  They  are  great  and  mighty  lords,  but  what 
they  have  resolved  upon  I  do  not  as  yet  know.  This 
much,  however,  1  have  understood,  by  means  of  an  inter- 
preter, that  they  have  in  view  an  extensive  foraging 
expedition  against  wheat,  barley,  oats,  and  other  varieties 
of  grain,  and  many  of  their  brave  knights  will  execute 
valiant  deeds.  And  I  am  seated  here  in  the  presence  of 
this  imperial  diet,  to  hear  and  to  see,  with  love  and  pleas- 
ure, how  the  2>rinces  and  lords  and  all  other  orders  of  this 
empire  sing  so  happily  and  live  so  contentedly.  I  wish 
them  good  fortune  and  welfare  that  they  might  all  be 
transfixed  on  a  hedge-fence  !  I  imagine  these  are  the 
Sophists  and  Papists,  with  their  j:)reaching  and  writing, 
whom  I  must  have  about  me  in  a  throng,  in  order  that 
I  may  hear  their  lovely  voices  and  sermons,  and  behold 
how  useful  they  are  to  consume  everything  upon  earth, 
and  impudently  to  bid  for  the  whole  Avorld." 

As  soon  as  Luther  had  received  his  books  from  home 
lie  was  again  diligently  at  work.  He  took  hold  in  such 
good  earnest  upon  the  translation  of  the  prophets  that 
he  thought  of  finishing  the  work  by  Whitsuntide.     But 


LUTHER  IN  COBURG  CASTLE.  1G5 

liis  former  sickness  again  befell  him,  so  that  he  could  no 
longer  work. 

It  was  here  that  he  received  the  news  of  the  death  of 
his  father,  who  ended  this  life  at  Mansf eld,  in  the  faith  of 
the  Gospel,  on  the  29th  of  May,  1530. 

He  was  deeply  moved  by  this  affliction  of  death,  for, 
as  he  remarked,  all  that  he  was  and  had,  under  God,  he 
had  received  from  his  dear  father.  His  mother  died  on 
the  30th  of  June,  1531,  after  he  had  sent  her  a  comfort- 
ing letter  during  her  last  illness. 

Luther,  though  separated  from  family  and  friends, 
corresponded  with  his  wife  and  with  his  friend  Weller,  who 
had  been  received  into  the  family  as  private  tutor  of  his 
little  son  Johnnie  ("  Hiinschen").  It  was  to  the  latter 
that  Luther  wrote  his  well-known  letter  of  June  19th  : 

"  Or  ace  and  Peace  in  Christ. 

"  My  Dear  Little  Son  :  I  rejoice  to  hear  that  thou  art  learn- 
ing diligently  and  praying  faithfully.  Continue  to  do  this,  my 
son,  and  when  I  return  home  I  will  bring  you  some  beautiful 
toys,  representing  an  annual  fair.  I  know  of  a  delightful  garden 
in  which  many  children  are  found,  dressed  in  golden  clothing ; 
they  gather  beautiful  apples,  j)ears,  cherries,  and  plums ;  they 
also  sing  and  leap,  and  are  happy ;  they  have  beautiful  little 
horses,  with  golden  bridles  and  silver  saddles.  Thereupon  I 
asked  the  man,  whose  garden  it  is,  to  whom  these  children 
belonged.  He  answered,  '  These  are  the  children  that  love  to 
pray  and  learn,  and  that  are  pious.'  Then  said  I,  '  My  dear  sir, 
I  too  have  a  son,  named  Johnnie  Luther  ;  could  not  he  also  como 
into  this  garden  and  eat  such  beautiful  apples  and  pears,  and  ride 
such  little  horses  and  play  with  these  children  ? '  And  the  man 
said,  'If  he  loves  to  pray  and  to  study,  and  is  pious,  he  shall 
likewise  go  to  Heaven,  and  with  him  Lippus  and  Jost  [sons  of 
Melanchthon  and  Jonas] .  And  when  they  all  return  they  shall 
have  fifes  and  flutes  and  drums,  and  all  sorts  of  stringed  instru- 
ments;  they  shall  also  dance,  and  shoot  with  small  cross-bows.' 
And  he  showed  me  a  beautiful  plot  in  the  garden  set  apart  for 


IGC  aJlE    LIFE    OF    IMAltXIN    LL'TIIEIl. 

dancing  ;  there  I  saw  hanging  real  golden  fifes  and  drums,  and 
fine  silver  cross-bows.  But  it  was  quite  earl}^  so  that  the  children 
liad  not  yet  eaten  their  meal.  Hence  I  could  not  wait  to  see 
them  dance,  and  I  said  to  the  man,  *I  will  hurriedly  go  and 
write  my  little  son  Johnnie  all  about  these  things,  so  that  he  may 
pray  diligently,  study  well,  and  be  pious,  and  also  come  into  this 
garden.  But  he  has  an  aunt,  Lena,  whom  he  must  take  along 
with  him.'  Then  the  man  replied,  'Let  it  be  so  ;  go  and  write 
him  all  about  it.'  Therefore,  my  dear  little  son  Johnnie,  keep  on 
studying  and  praying,  and  tell  Lippus  and  Jost  that  they  also 
study  and  pray,  and  then  you  will  all  together  come  into  this 
garden.  Herewith  I  commend  thee  to  Almighty  God.  Greet 
Aunt  Lena  with  a  kiss  from  me. 

"  Thy  dear  father, 

"  Matitixus  LrTHEU." 
"A.D.  1530." 

Luther  also  maintained  a  lively  correspondence  with 
his  friends  in  Augsburg.  Here  Melanchthon  was  ear- 
nestly at  work  upon  a  document  which  should  be  both 
a  defence  and  a  confession  of  faith,  and  which  was  to  be 
presented  to  the  Imperial  Diet.  Following  his  own  incli- 
nation and  disposition,  Melanchthon  sought  to  present 
the  evangelical  teachings  as  agreeing  with  the  universal 
Christian  and  traditional  teachings  of  the  Church,  and 
the  reforms  adopted  by  the  Protestants  simply  as  the 
correction  of  certain  practical  abuses.  Luther,  to  wdiom 
this  document  of  Melanchthon's  was  submitted,  apj^roved 
of  it  in  these  w^ords  :  ''It  pleases  me  right  well,  and 
there  is  nothing  that  1  would  change  or  improve.  Nor 
would  it  be  expedient  for  me  to  do  so,  for  1  cannot 
tread  [i.e.,  write  or  speak]  so  gently  and  so  quietly. 
May  Christ  our  Lord  grant  that  it  bring  forth  much  fruit, 
as  Avc  all  hope  and  pray  it  will." 

r>ut  at  this  time  it  was  also  necessary  to  comfort  and 
ptrengthen  Melanchthon,  who,  because  of  his  anxiety 
about   the  proposed  confessirni,  the  thrcatfi  of  his  oppo- 


LUTHEU   AT   COBUllG   CASTLE.  1G7 

nents,  and  his  bodily  sufferings,  liad  been  troubled  with 
fears  and  misgivings.  Luther  wrote  to  him:  *'That 
you  should  be  controlled  in  your  heart  by  these  sorrows 
is  caused,  not  by  the  greatness  of  the  work,  but  by  the 
greatness  of  our  unbelief.  For  this  cause  was  greater 
under  John  Huss,  and  under  many  others,  than  it  is  with 
us.  But  no  matter  how  great  the  cause  luay  be.  He  that 
leads,  and  from  whom  the  cause  originates,  is  also  great ; 
for  the  cause  is  not  ours.  But  why  should  you  tor- 
ment yourself  without  ceasing  ?  Is  our  cau.se  false  ?  Then 
let  us  retract.  But  if  our  cause  be  true,  do  we  not  make 
Him  to  be  a  liar,  who  with  so  many  promises  commands 
us  be  still  and  patiently  wait  ?"  And  when  the  Confession 
was  finished,  and  Luther  was  requested  to  give  his 
opinion  upon  it,  he  ^\Tote  :  ^'  By  day  and  by  night  I  am 
occupied  with  it ;  I  consider  it  from  all  sides,  meditate 
over  it,  discuss  it  by  myself,  search  the  Scriptures  for 
proof,  and  daily  the  full  assurance  of  our  doctrines  is 
growing  stronger  ;  and  I  am  daily  growing  firmer  in  my 
convictions,  and  will  abate  nothing,  no  matter  what  the 
result  [of  the  diet]  may  be. "  And  then  he  writes  again 
to  Melanchthon  :  ''In  conflicts  that  concern  my  own  per- 
son I  am  the  weaker,  thou  the  braver  ;  but  in  those  that 
concern  the  welfare  of  the  common  cause,  it  is  just  the 
contrary.  For  thou  dost  undervalue  thy  life,  but  hast 
fears  about  the  common  cause  ;  whereas  I  am  possessed 
of  a  good  courage,  because  I  know  that  our  cause 
is  righteous  and  true  ;  yea,  that  it  is  the  cause  of 
God,  that  must  not  pale  before  sin  and  guilt  as  I  do  for 
my  own  person.  Hence  I  am  here  like  an  observer,  free 
from  care,  and  regard  the  ravings  and  threatenings  of 
Papists  as  nothing.  If  we  fall,  then  Christ  falls  with 
us — Christ,  the  ruler  of  the  world.  And  if  He  should 
fall,  then  I  would  rather  fall  with  Christ  than  stand  with 
the  Emperor." 


CHAPTER  XX. 


THE    DIET    OF    AUGSBUKG. 


On  the  25tli  of  June,  1530,  tlie  Confession  of  the 
Protestants,  known  as  the  Augsburg  Confession,  was 
read  in  the  German  language  before  the  Emperor  and 
members  of  the  Imperial  Diet.  Dr.  Jonas  submitted  a 
detailed  report  of  the  event  to  Luther.  The  latter 
greatly  rejoiced  that  lie  had  lived  to  see  the  day  when,  in 
such  an  assemblage,  Christ  was  proclaimed  by  His  fol- 
lowers in  so  excellent  a  Confession  of  Faith  ;  and  he 
regretted  that  he  could  not  have  been  present  to  witness 
this  beautiful  presentation  of  their  faith.  And  as  little 
as  he  anticipated  an  agreement  in  matters  of  faith — for 
herein  they  must  not  yield  a  hair's-breadth,  nor  undo 
wdiat  had  been  done,  but  rather  suffer  to  the  utmost — he 
nevertheless  spoke  of  a  iDcaceable  existence  of  both  Con- 
fessions, side  by  side,  within  the  German  Empire.  And 
how  deeply  he  felt  concerned  about  the  welfare  of  his 
fatherland,  we  read  in  his  own  words  when  he  writes  : 
^'  AVe  Germans  shall  not  cease  to  trust  the  Pope  and  his 
Italians,  until  they  bring  us  not  only  into  a  '  sweat- 
bath,'  but  also  into  a  ^  blood-bath.'  If  German  j^rinccs 
should  war  against  each  other,  that  would  delight  the 
Pope,  that  Florentine  Scapegrace,  so  that  he  would 
Maugh  in  his  fist,'  and  say,  'There,  ye  German 
beasts,  if  ye  will  not  have  me  as  Pope,  then  take  that  !' 
I  cannot  but  care  for  this  poor,  miserable,  abandoned, 
despised^  betrayed,  and  purchased  Germany  ;  for  I  can- 


THE    DIET   OF   AUGSBUlia.  169 

not  wjsli  it  evil,  but  everything  that  is  good,  as  indeed  I 
am  bound  to  do  for  my  dear  fatherland." 

Since  there  was  no  hope  of  an  agreement  and  union 
in  matters  of  faith,  Luther  advised  his  friends  to  return 
home.  '^  You  have  accomplished  more,"  he  writes, 
'^  than  you  could  have  expected  ;  for  you  have  rendered 
unto  Caesar  the  things  that  are  Caesar's,  and  unto  God 
the  things  that  are  God's.  You  have  rendered  obe- 
dience to  the  Emperor  by  appearing  at  the  diet  in  face 
of  trouble,  difficulties,  and  expenditure.  And  unto  God 
ye  have  rendered  the  chosen  sacrifice  which  will  23ene- 
trate  to  the  courts  of  kings  and  princes  to  rule  in  the 
midst  of  its  enemies  and  resound  through  all  lands. 
Hence,  I  release  you,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  from 
further  attendance  upon  this  assembly.  Return  home 
again  ;  return  home  !" 

But  Luther's  friends  could  not  immediately  leave 
Augsburg.  They  were  obliged  to  await  a  refutation  of 
their  Confession  which  the  Emj^eror  had  intrusted  to 
several  strict  Roman  Catholic  theologians.  On  the  3d 
of  August  their  answer  was  presented  to  the  diet.  The 
Emperor  then  demanded  that  the  Protestants  should 
consider  the  statements  of  their  Confession  as  having 
been  refuted,  and  that  they  should  submit  to  the  proper 
ecclesiastical  authorities.  Upon  this.  Landgrave  Philip 
of  Hesse  secretly  departed,  although  in  disobedience  of 
the  Emperor's  commands.  The  latter,  surprised  and 
disturbed  by  this  act,  ordered  another  attemjDt  to  be 
made  to  come  to  an  understanding.  Melanchthon  was 
inclined  to  yield  in  external  matters,  such  as  the  order 
of  Divine  service.  But  Luther  warned  him,  saying, 
^'  I  hear  that  you  have  undertaken  a  marvellous  work, 
to  unite  the  Pope  and  Luther.  But  the  Pope  will  prob- 
ably decline,  and  Luther  begs  leave  to  be  excused.     See 


170  THE    LIFE    OF    MAFvTIiN"    LUTHER. 

you  to  it  that  your  wliole  work  be  not  thrown  away.  If 
you  can  succeed  in  accomphshing  this  thing  against  the 
will  of  both  interested  parties,  then  I  will  soon  follow 
your  example  and  unite  Christ  with  Belial.  .  .  . 
Luther  is  free  ;  and  the  Macedonian  [Philip  of  Ilessc] 
is  free.     Be  courageous,  and  contend  manfully." 

Nej^otiations  were  soon  terminated,  and  the  dano^er 
which  threatened  Protestantism  from  too  great  con- 
cession was  now  averted.  The  Evangelical  Princes 
maintained  their  protest  of  the  year  1529  and  the  resolu- 
tions of  the  diet  of  1516.  In  closing  the  diet  the  Em- 
peror, in  his  parting  address,  gave  the  Protestants  a 
respite  for  further  consideration  until  the  15tli  of  April, 
1531,  that  they  might  return  to  the  unity  of  the  faith  of 
the  Church,  the  Pope,  and  the  Empire.  This  respite 
was  accepted  by  the  Protestants,  but  objections  were 
entered  against  the  claim  that  their  Confession  had  been 
refuted.  At  the  same  time  Melanchthon  wrote  and  pub- 
lished an  Apology  to  the  Augsburg  Confession. 

Then  the  Elector  John  also  departed  from  Augsburg. 
Yery  justly  had  the  surname  of  ''the  Constant"  been, 
given  him.  On  one  occasion  he  declared  that  ''  the 
cross  of  Christ  was  worth  to  him  moi'C  than  his  official 
ermine  ;  the  latter  would  remain  in  this  world,  but  the 
former  would  accompany  him  to  the  stars."  To  the 
Emperor  he  said,  "  You  will  find  me  in  all  things  to  be 
a  true  and  peaceful  prince  ;  but  you  will  never  be  able 
to  alienate  me  from  God's  Word.  For  I  know  most 
assuredly  that  the  doctrines  contained  in  our  Confession 
will  prevail  against  the  portals  of  hell." 

In  taking  leav^e  of  the  Emperor,  the  latter  remarked 
to  the  Elector,  "Uncle,  uncle,  I  did  not  expect  this 
of  you" — a  remark  which  lie  received  silently  and  in 
tears.    Luther  was  found  in  good  spirits  in  Castle  Coburg. 


THE    DIET   OF   AUGSBtTEO.  171 

On  tho  5th  of  October  the  entire  company  left  Coburg 
and  proceeded  by  way  of  Altenbnrg  to  Torgau.  Tiience 
Lntnev  continued  and  safely  reached  his  family  and  home 
in  Wittenberg  after  a  long  absence. 


CHAPTER   XXL 

UNTIL    THE    DEATH    OF    JOIIX    THE    CONSTANT. 

Upon  his  return  to  "Wittenberg,  Luther  took  the  place 
of  Bugenhagen  as  pastor  of  the  principal  city  church.  The 
latter  had  been  sent  on  a  mission  to  introduce  and  es- 
tablish the  Reformation  in  Lubeck,  as  he  had  already  done 
in  Brunswick  and  Hamburg.  Luther  finished  his  trans- 
lation of  the  prophets,  "and  also  acted  as  adviser  to  his 
ruler.  Prince  John,  upon  political  and  reformatory  ques- 
tions. 

Since  constant  danger  threatened  the  cause  of  the 
Reformation  from  both  Emperor  and  Pope,  the  Prot- 
estants sought  to  protect  themselves  by  a  strong  and  well- 
organized  league,  pledging  themselves  tomutujd  defence 
for  a  period  of  six  years.  To  this  league  belonged  Elector 
John,  Landgrave  Philip,  three  dukes  of  Brunswick- 
Luneberg,  Prince  Wolfgang  of  Anhalt,  Dukes  Albert 
and  Gebhard  of  Mansfeld,  the  Xorth  German  cities  of 
Magdeburg,  Bremen,  and  Lubeck,  and  the  South  German 
cities  of  Strasburg,  Constance,  Lindau,  Ulni,  Reutlingen, 
etc.  This  union  was  formed  at  Smalcald  (Schmalcalden) 
near  Fulda,  in  Hesse,  Christmas,  1530,  and  was  ratified 
by  all  the  contracting  parties  in  March,  153L  It  is 
know^n  in  history  as  the  Smalcald  League. 

About  this  time  Luther  issued  a  '^  Warning  to  his  Be- 
loved Germans,"  in  which  he  desires  to  inform  them 
how  they  are  to  conduct  themselves,  if  the  Emperor, 
instigated  by  his  devils,  the  Papists,  should  begin  war 


UNTIL   THE    DEATH    OF   JOHN"   THE    CONSTANT.        1T3 

against  the  Evangelical  party.  In  sucli  a  case  no  man 
should  allow  himself  to  be  forced  into  obedience  to  the 
Emperor  ;  for  whoever  should  do  this  would  be  disobedi- 
ent to  God  and  lose  his  body  and  soul  forever.  For  the 
Emperor  would  then  act  contrary,  not  alone  to  God  and 
divine  right,  but  also  to  his  imperial  rights,  vows,  obli- 
gations, seals,  and  letters.  And  at  the  close  he  says  : 
"  This  will  I  say  as  a  warning  to  my  beloved  Germans, 
that  I  will  incite  no  one  to  war  or  rebellion,  but  alone 
to  peace.  Bat  where  our  devils,  the  Papists,  will 
not  preserve  peace,  preferring  war,  I  desire  to  have  it 
publicly  understood,  that  I  have  not  done  this,  nor  have 
I  given  cause  to  do  it,  but  they  have  desired  it.  Their 
blood  be  u]3on  their  own  head.  I  am  not  to  blame,  and 
have  most  faithfully  done  my  part. ' ' 

Yet  the  Emperor  could  not  for  a  moment  entertain 
the  thought  of  waging  w^ar  against  the  Protestants,  for 
he  vfas  harassed  on  all  sides,  ^particularly  by  the  Turks. 
His  brother  Ferdinand,  chosen  king  of  Rome  on  the  5th 
of  January,  1531,  advised  him  most  urgently  to  maintain 
peace  with  the  Protestants  in  order  that  he  might  be  as- 
sured of  their  assistance  against  the  Turks.  Thus  the 
time  appointed,  April  15th,  for  the  submission  of  the 
Protestants,  quietly  passed  by.  Nor  were  the  enemies 
of  the  Reformation  encouraged  to  proceed  against  them, 
except  it  were  by  their  defeat  of  the  Swiss  Protestants 
in  the  battle  of  Kappel  and  the  death  of  Zwingli,  on  the 
11th  of  October,  1531. 

In  the  spring  of  1532  the  Sultan  made  preparations  for 
an  extensive  campaign  against  Austria.  In  view  of  this 
a  war  of  German  Catholics  against  German  Protestants 
was  out  of  question.  And  so  it  came  to  pass,  after  many 
attempts  at  negotiation,  held  in  the  beginning  of  the 
year  at  IS^uremberg  and  Schweinfurt  (in  Bavaria),  that  the 


174  THE    LIFE    OF    MARTIN    LUTHER. 

question  of  union  npon  matters  of  religion  was  postponed 
until  the  expected  Council  should  convene  ;  and  thus 
both  parties  agreed  to  accept  and  content  themselves  with 
a  political  peace  and  union,  which  Luther  had  always  de- 
sired. This  peace  was  concluded  at  Nuremberg  July 
23d,  1532,  and  afterward  ratified  by  the  Emperor. 

Luther  again  had  to  endure  grievous  bodily  afflictions. 
His  friends  already  began  to  speak  of  the  probable  influ- 
ence which  his  death  would  have  upon  the  Papists.  But 
he  said,  ^'  I  am  certain  that  I  shall  not  die  at  this  time  ; 
for  God  will  not  surely  increase  the  papal  abomination 
just  now,  when  Zwingli  and  Oekolompad  have  died,  by 
calling  me  away.  Satan  indeed  would  be  well  pleased,  for 
lie  is  constantly  pursuing  me  ;  yet  not  his  wishes  but  God's 
desires  will  be  fulfilled."  At  the  same  time  Luther  was 
much  troubled  about  the  Elector.  The  latter  lived  to 
enjoy  the  beginning  of  the  religious  peace  of  Nuremberg, 
by  which  a  peaceable  development  of  the  Eeformation 
cause  Avas  assured  for  a  little  while,  and  the  German 
people  were  spared  the  horrors  of  a  ruinous  civil  war. 
Shortly  after  that,  on  the  15th  of  August,  1532,  he  was 
struck  with  apoplexy  while  on  a  hunt,  and  died  on  the 
following  day.  His  remains  were  brought  to  Wittenberg 
and  buried  alongside  those  of  the  Elector  Frederick,  in 
the  Castle  Church.  Luther  delivered  a  funeral  sermon 
in  honor  of  him  who  was  jnstly  termed  the  ^'  Constant" 
or  the  *'  Steadfast."  Piety  and  goodness  were  the  fun- 
damental traits  of  his  character,  whereas  Frederick  was 
distinguished  by  wisdom  and  understanding.  ''If  both 
men,"  said  Luther,  "  had  been  one  person,  it  would  have 
been  a  marvel.  Wisdom  died  with  the  Elector  Frederick, 
but  piety  with  the  Elector  John." 


CHAPTEE  XXII. 

PEEPARATIOXS   FOE   A   COUNCIL   AND   ATTEMPTS    AT   UNION. 

Luther  lived  on  terms  of  liappy  intimacy  witli  the  suc- 
cessor of  John  the  Constant,  John  Frederick"^  the  Mag- 
nanimous. The  latter  was  in  hearty  sympathy  with  the 
cause  of  the  Reformation,  and  considered  Luther  to  be 
his  spiritual  father.  The  wife  of  the  Elector,  Sybil,  a 
princess  of  the  house  of  Cleve,  also  took  a  sincere  interest 
in  the  Reform  movement  and  in  the  fortunes  of  Luther 
and  his  family.  Luther  commended  them  as  follows  : 
''  In  them,  thank  God,  you  will  find  a  pure  married  life 
and  course  of  conduct,  a  true  voice  and  a  benevolent  hand  ; 
they  help  the  poor,  build  churches  and  schools,  preserve 
an  earnest,  faithful  heart,  honor  the  Word  of  God, 
protect  the  good  and  punish  the  bad,  and  maintain  peace 
and  good  government  ;  their  married  life  is  so  pure  and 
praiseworthy  that  it  is  a  good  pattern  for  princes, 
nobles,  and  every  one  else  ;  the  princess  is  a  quiet  Chris- 
tian housewife,  that  resembles,  as  it  is  said,  a  cloister  ;  at 
home  they  daily  read  God's  Word  and  have  it  expound- 
ed, the}'  pray  to  and  praise  God,  to  say  nothing  of  what 

*  John  Frederick  was  born  at  Torgau  in  Saxony  in  1503,  and 
died  in  1554.  He  became  Elector  in  1532.  Meeting  the  Imperial 
forces  at  the  head  of  the  Smalcald  League  on  the  battle-lield  of 
Miihlberg  in  Saxony,  1547,  he  was  defeated,  taken  prisoner,  and 
deprived  of  his  Electorate.  He  suffered  a  harsh  confinement  for 
five  years,  but  bravely  endured  its  trials,  and  was  released  and  re- 
stored to  his  family  in  1553. 


176  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIiT    LUTHER. 

tlie  Elector  himself  otherwise  reads  and  writes  every 
day." 

Since  1631  Lnther  had  been  diligently  occupied  with 
his  lectures  upon  St.  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Galatians. 
With  soul-power  and  earnestness  he  presented  the  fun- 
damental doctrine  it  contains  upon  Justification  by  Faith. 
But  the  greatest  work  that  he  undertook,  the  translation 
of  the  Bible,  was  nearing  completion.  In  1531:  the 
entire  German  Bible  appeared  in  print.  It  was  a  stu- 
pendous undertaking,  and  in  spite  of  the  many  inter- 
ruptions and  the  length  of  time  spent  upon  its  preparation, 
it  is  permeated  by  a  single  spirit,  and  is  a  model  of  Ger- 
man industry  and  German  conscientiousness.  Multiplied 
by  the  printing-press,  God's  Word  was  put  into  the  hands 
of  millions  of  German  Christians.  It  was  now  within 
reach  even  of  the  poor  man.  An  immense  number  of 
copies  were  disposed  of,  not  only  in  Germany  but  also  in 
adjacent  countries.  Luther's  friend  Bugenhagen  was  so 
delighted  with  the  completion  of  the  work  that  he  gave 
an  entertainment  at  his  home,  and  with  his  children  and 
friends  thanked  God  ^^  for  the  blessed  and  precious  treas- 
ure of  the  translated  Bible." 

Shortly  before  this  the  Emperor,  Charles  Y.,  had 
succeeded  in  moving  the  Pope,  Clement  YII.,  to  take 
in  hand  the  matter  of  calling  a  council  of  the  Church. 
Luther  advised  his  friends  to  coniine  themselves  pru- 
dently to  necessary  expressions  of  opinion,  and  to  await 
further  developments.  It  was  soon  manifest  that 
Clement  was  not  in  earnest  about  the  council.  Ilis 
successor,  Paul  III.,*  seemed  disposed  to  bring  it  to  pass. 

*  Paul  III.  was  elected  Pope  in  1534.  lie  called  a  general 
council  to  meet  at  Mantua,  adjourned  it  to  Vicenza  and  then 
to  Trent,  wliere  it  convened  in  December,  lolo.  lie  was  born  in 
14G8,  and  died  in  1549. 


PREPAUATIOXS   roil   A    COUNCIL.  177 

For  this  purpose  lie  sent  liis  legate,  Paul  Yergerius,  to 
Germany  to  confer  about  the  j^lace  of  holding  the  Coun- 
cil. In  the  beginning  of  November,  1534,  he  came  to 
Wittenberg,  and  entered  the  city  in  stately  array.  He 
was  festively  received  and  entertained  at  the  castle.  At 
his  request  Luther  and  Bugenhagen  were  invited  to 
breakfast  Vs^ith  him.  An  account  of  their  interview  has 
been  preserved,  and  reads  as  follows  : 

''On  Sunday,  following  All  Saints'  Day,  Dr.  Martin 
Luther  was  summoned  to  an  interview  with  the  Papal 
ambassador,  who  entered  Wittenberg  on  the  previous 
evening  with  twenty-one  horses  and  one  donkey,  and 
was  hospitably  received  and  entertained  by  the  com- 
mandant of  the  castle.  On  Sunday  morning  early 
Luther  sent  for  his  barber.  When  he  had  arrived  he 
asked  Luther,  '  Doctor,  how  comes  it  that  you  desire  to 
be  shaved  at  so  early  an  hour  ?  ' 

"Luther  replied,  'lam  called  to  meet  the  ambassa- 
dor of  his  Holy  Father,  the  Pope  ;  hence,  I  must  pre- 
pare and  adorn  myself  to  appear  before  him  as  if  I  were 
young;  then  the  legate  will  think,  "The  deuce!  if 
Luther  in  his  youth  has  done  us  so  much  mischief,  what 
may  he  not  do  hereafter  ?  "  ' 

"After  the  barber  had  finished  his  work  Luther  put 
on  his  best  clothes  and  hung  a  precious  jewel  about  his 
neck.  Thereupon,  the  barber  said,  '  Doctor,  that  will 
make  them  angry.' 

"Luther  responded,  'It  is  for  that  very  reason  I  do 
it.  They  have  more  than  angered  us.  Serpents  and 
foxes  must  be  treated  in  this  manner. ' 

"  The  barber  then  concluded,  '  Well,  Doctor,  go 
with  God's  peace,  and  may  the  Lord  iielp  you  to  convert 
them. '     To  which  Luther  replied  : 


178  THE   LIFE    OF   MARTIK    LUTHER. 

'^  *  That  I  will  not  do  ;  but  it  may  well  happen  that  I 
shall  read  them  a  lesson  and  then  dismiss  them.'  " 

Luther,  accompanied  by  his  friend  Bugenhagen, 
rode  to  tlie  castle,  remarking  laughingly  on  the  way, 
"Behold,  here  is  the  German  Pope,  and  his  Cardinal 
Pommeranus  ;  these  are  God's  work  and  instruments." 
They  then  entered  the  castle  and  announced  their  ar- 
rival. Forthwith  they  were  received  and  exchanged 
salutations  with  the  papal,  ambassadors,  but  they  did  not 
bestow  such  splendid  titles  upon  him  as  was  formerly  the 
custom. 

Among  other  topics  discussed  was  that  of  a  council, 
when  Luther  said,  "You  are  not  in  earnest  about  call- 
ing a  council ;  it  is  only  sport  on  your  part.  But  even 
if  a  council  should  be  held,  you  would  simply  talk  about 
hoods  and  tonsure,  eating  and  drinking,  and  similar 
fool-work,  vv'hich  we  all  know  beforehand,  and  which 
amounts  to  nothing.  But  about  faith  and  righteousness, 
and  about  other  useful  and  necessary  questions,  how  be- 
lievers may  live  in  a  harmonious  faith  and  spirit — about 
such  questions  nothing  would  be  said,  for  such  things  do 
not  concern  you.  We  have  no  need  of  a  council,  for  we 
are  led  by  the  Holy  Spirit  unto  certainty  in  all  things  ; 
but  other  poor  people  w^ho  are  oppressed  by  your 
tyranny  may  need  one,  for  you  do  not  know  what  you 
believe.  But  if  it  pleases  you,  by  all  means  call  a  coun- 
cil ;  I  will  attend  it,  please  God,  and  even  if  1  knew 
that  you  would  burn  me  at  the  stake." 

"  But  in  what  city  would  you  have  the  council  con- 
vene V  asked  the  Legate. 

"  Wherever  it  pleases  you,  be  it  in  Mantua,  or  Padua, 
or  Florence,"  replied  Luther. 

''Would  you  go  to  Bologna?"  again  asked  the  Le- 
gate. 


PREPARATIOi^'^S   FOR   A   COUNCIL.  179 

'^  To  whom  does  Bologna  belong?"  inquired  Lutlier. 

*'  To  the  Pope,"  was  the  reply. 

*^  Great  God  !"  exclaimed  Luther,  ''  has  the  Pope  also 
seized  Bologna  ?     Yes,  I  will  go  there." 

Thereupon  the  Legate  remarked  that  the  Pope  would 
not  refuse  to  meet  Luther  here  at  Wittenber^: ;  to  which 
the  latter  responded: 

'^  Yerj  well,  let  him  come  ;  we  shall  be  glad  to  see 
him. ' ' 

''But  how  would  you  like  to  meet  him?"  continued 
the  Legate  ;  ''  with  or  without  an  army  V  To  which 
Luther  replied  : 

"  Just  as  it  pleases  him  ;  we  shall  be  ready  to  receive 
him  in  either  way. ' ' 

"  Do  you  ordain  any  priests  ?"   asked  the  Legate. 

''  Indeed  we  do,"  said  Luther,  ''  for  the  Pope  will  not 
ordain  any  for  us. 

''  And  there,"  pointing  to  Bugenhagen,  ''  sits  a  bishop 
whom  we  have  consecrated." 

And  many  other  things  were  said — the  record  of  which 
has  not  been  preserved.  Li  short.  Dr.  Martin  Luther  told 
him  all  that  was  in  his  heart,  and  whatever  else  was  nec- 
essary, without  fear  or  hesitation,  and  with  great  earnest- 
ness. And  when  the  Legate  was  about  to  depart,  he 
called  out  to  Luther  :  ''  See  to  it  that  you  be  ready  to 
attend  the  council. "  To  which  Luther  replied  :  "I  will 
be  there  with  this  neck  of  mine."  Then  the  ambassa- 
dor rode  away.  Ten  years  after  this,  this  same  man, 
Yergerius,  became  a  Protestant,  one  of  the  boldest  con- 
fessors of  the  Gospel  and  an  irreconcilable  opponent  to 
the  papacy. 

While  the  negotiations  for  a  council  were  being  carried 
on  and  claimed  the  popular  attention,  the  cause  of 
Protestantism  was  steadily  progressing.     And   yet   the 


180  THE  LIFE  OF  MARTIK  LUTHER. 

greatest  liindrance  to  a  more  powerful  manifestation  of 
its  influence  was  the  division  upon  tlie  question  of  the 
Lord's  Supper.  The  conference  at  Marburg  led  to  no 
united  co-operation  of  the  two  parties.  And  since  the 
diet  of  Augsburg,  Catholics  and  Protestants  being  ar- 
rayed against  each  other  in  hostile  camps,  it  became 
evident  that  there  was  urgent  need  of  a  union  on  the 
part  of  all  the  Evangelical  forces.  For  their  dissensions 
and  the  lack  of  agreement  in  their  doctrines  was  the  very 
reproach  cast  at  them  by  their  opponents,  and  made  the 
most  effective  but  unfavorable  impression  upon  Catholics. 
Luther  himself  acknowledged  this,  when  he  said,  "  The 
gates  of  hell,  the  entire  papacy,  the  Turks,  the  world, 
the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  could  not  have  injured  the  cause 
of  the  Gospel  so  much  as  these  dissensions. 

Hence  Luther  now  showed  a  greater  inclination  than  he 
did  at  Marburg  to  favor  these  attempts  at  union.  Among 
those  who  were  most  interested  in  this  work  was  Martin 
Bucer,  of  Strasburg.  To  this  end  he  visited  Luther  at 
Coburii:  in  1530,  and  afterward  declared  that  he  as^reed 
with  Luther  that  the  body  of  the  Lord  was  really  present 
in  the  Lord's  Supper,  yet  so  as  not  to  be  food  for  the 
stomach.  Luther  w^as  satisfied  with  this  explanation. 
Yet  he  would  not  have  an  immediate  union  concluded,  but 
would  rather  aiford  more  time  for  mutual  conference  and 
a  pacifying  of  the  contending  elements.  *'  Thus,"  said 
he,  '^  the  suspicion  and  resentment  on  our  side  could 
subside  and  eventually  disappear ;  and  then  ^vhen  the 
turgid  waters  on  both  sides  had  become  clear,  a  genuine 
lasting  union  could  be  effected." 

Since  the  return  and  proclamation  of  the  old  Gospel, 
nothing  gave  him  more  joy  and  delight  than  the  ex- 
pectation of  realizing  a  sincere  concord  after  so  much 
Bad  dissension.      ^'  When  this  concord  shall  have  been 


PREPARATIONS   FOR   A   COUNCIL.  181 

firmly  established,  I  will  sing  with  tears  of  joy,  '  Lord, 
now  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart  in  peace.' " 

In  the  fall  of  1535  he  addressed  communications  to 
a  number  of  South  German  cities,  inviting  them  to  send 
delegates  to  a  conference  at  Eisenach  in  the  spring  of 
1536.  These  invitations  were  gladly  accepted.  But 
Luther,  being  afflicted  with  severe  illness,  could  not  go 
to  Eisenach.  Hence  the  representatives  of  Strasburg, 
Augsburg,  Meiningen,  Ulm,  Esslingen,  Reutlingen, 
Frankfort,  etc.  continued  their  journey  to  Wittenberg, 
where  they  arrived  in  May,  1536.  The  conference  led 
to  good  results,  and  Luther  declared,  after  he  had  heard 
all  their  answers  and  confessions,  that  they  w^ere  now 
agreed,  and  that  they  would  be  accepted  as  dear  brethren 
in  the  Lord.  He  spoke  these  w^ords  with  great  fervor 
and  spirit.  Capito*  and  Bucer,  the  leading  representa- 
tives from  South  Germany,  began  to  weep,  and  then  all 
thankfully  united  in  the  Lord's  Prayer.  Thereupon 
they  partook  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  on  the  29th  of 
May,  1536,  they  subscribed  to  a  number  of  articles  drawn 
up  by  Melanchthon,  and  known  as  the  '^  Wittenberg 
Concord."  The  Augsburg  Confession  and  its  Apology 
were  received  by  all  as  their  common  confession  of  faith. 
By  this  act  unity  of  belief  was  established  among  all 
German  Protestants,  with  the  exception  of  the  Swiss, 
who  adhered  to  their  own  confessions  of  faith. 

*  Wolfgang  Fabricius  Capito  (Kopfel  or  Kopflin  in  German) 
was  born  in  Alsace  in  1478.  He  was  for  a  time  professor  at  Basel 
and  associated  with  Erasmus.  But,  called  to  Strasburg,  he  em- 
braced the  cause  of  the  Reformation,  and  labored  with  zeal  and 
energy  to  advance  its  interests  in  that  city  and  throughout  Alsace. 
He  died  in  Strasburg  in  1541. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

LTJTHEK      IN       SMALCALD. 

Scarce  had  this  Tinion  been  efcected  when  the  Pope, 
Paul  III.,  called  a  general  conncil  to  meet  at  Mantua, 
by  which  the  ^'  Lutheran  Pest"  was  to  be  stamped  out. 
Upon  this  the  Elector  requested  Luther  to  reconsider  the 
evangelical  articles  of  faith,  and,  in  view  of  an  appointed 
conference  at  Smalcald,  clearly  to  determine  what  con- 
cessions to  make  to  the  papists  and  what  to  maintain 
over  against  them.  Luther  himself  prepared  the  so- 
called  "  Smalcald  Articles,"  which  consist  of  three 
parts  :  1.  About  the  Chief  Articles  of  the  Divine 
Majesty — articles  concerning  which  there  is  no  contro- 
versy ;  2.  About  Articles  that  refer  to  the  office  and 
work  of  Jesus  Chi'ist,  or  to  our  salvation,  from  which 
we  can  not  deviate,  no  matter  v\'hat  may  happen  ;  3. 
About  Articles  which  learned  and  sensible  people  niay 
discuss.  As  the  first  and  most  important  of  all  articles, 
he  would  maintain  the  proposition  that  we  are  justified 
l)y  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  ;  that  must  not  be  given  up, 
even  if  heaven  and  earth  should  fall.  He  declared  the 
mass  to  be  the  greatest  and  most  fearful  abomination, 
because  it  conflicted  directly  and  forcibly  against  tlie 
principal  article.  It  is  the  foremost  of  all  papal  idola- 
tries. Moreover,  this  dragon's  tail  has  generated  a 
variety  of  idolatrous  vermin.  The  Pope  is  not  the 
iiead  of  all  Christendom  by  divine  right  or  because  of 
God's  Word,  for  that  belongs  alone  to  one,  Jesus  Christ. 


LUTHER   m   SMALCALD.  183 

In  his  reply  to  Luther,  tlie  Elector  thanked  God  that 
He  had  given  him  the  power  to  prepare  such  pure  and 
Christian  articles.  He  himself  was  ready  to  confess 
them  before  a  council,  or  before  the  whole  world.  But 
how  to  act  at  such  a  council,  this  would  be  the  subject 
of  mutual  deliberation  at  a  meeting  of  the  members  of 
the  leas^ue  at  Smalcald. 

In  the  month  of  February,  1537,  Luther  arrived  at  the 
designated  place.  He  rejoiced  to  see  so  large  a  meeting 
of  excellent  and  learned  men,  such  a  body,  according  to 
the  opinions  of  many,  as  could  not  have  been  assembled  at 
Mantua.  A  representative  of  the  Emperor  was  also 
present. 

When  Luther  had  been  about  a  week  in  Smalcald? 
enjoying  the  wholesome  surroundings  and  the  bracing 
atmosphere,  he  was  again  overcome  by  violent  pains, 
which  threatened  to  end  in  death.  On  the  first  Sunday 
in  Lent  he  had  delivered  a  glorious  sermon  to  a  vast 
assemblage.  After  that  his  sickness  became  so  serious 
that  he  cried  out,  ''  O  Lord  God,  behold  I  die,  an 
enemy  of  thine  enemies,  an  accursed  and  excommuni- 
cated one  of  thine  enemy  and  of  Antichrist,  the  Pope,  in 
order  that  thine  enemy  should  die  under  thine  anathema, 
and  both  of  us  be  judged  in  that  great  day  !"  The 
Elector  hastened  to  him,  and  stood  at  his  bedside  deeply 
moved.  He  sought  to  comfort  him  with  these  words  : 
''  Our  Beloved  Lord  and  God,  for  the  sake  of  His  Name 
and  AVord,  will  be  gracious  unto  us,  and  will  preserve 
your  life,  dear  father."  Then  he  turned  away,  for 
his  eyes  were  running  over.  Luther  thanked  him  for 
his  kind  visit,  and  also  that  he  had  endured  so  much  for 
the  sake  of  the  Gospel,  which  precious  treasure  he  de- 
sired him  to  guard  hereafter  as  he  had  done  heretofore. 

The  Elector  replied  :  *'  I  am  afraid,  dear  Doctor,  that 


184  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTIN    LUTHER. 

if  God  should  take  you  awa}^,  He  will  also  take  away  His 
precious  Word." 

^'  Oil  no,  my  gracious  Sire,"  said  Lutlier,  "  there  are 
yet  many  learned  and  faithful  men  with  sincere  inten- 
tions and  good  understandings  ;  and  I  hope  tliat  God  will 
grant  His  grace  that  they  may  become  a  strong  wall  of 
defence  for  the  Gospel.  May  the  Almighty  God  vouch- 
safe this  !" 

In  taking  leave  of  Luther  the  Elector  again  comforted 
him,  saying,  *'  If  it  be  God's  will  to  take  you  to  Him- 
self, do  not  be  concerned  about  your  wife  and  children. 
For  your  wife  shall  be  my  wife,  and  your  children  shall 
be  my  children." 

For  one  whole  week  the  severest  pains  afflicted  Luther. 
And  as  he  did  not  improve  he  requested  that  he  be 
removed  from  Smalcald.  The  doctors  offering  no  objec- 
tion to  this,  he  bade  his  friends  farewell,  and  in  depart- 
ing exclaimed,  "  When  I  am  dead  and  gone,  remember 
this  :  if  the  Pope  should  lay  aside  his  crown,  if  he 
should  descend  from  the  papal  throne  and  renounce  his 
primacy,  and  if  he  should  confess  that  he  has  erred  and 
has  plunged  the  Church  into  destruction,  then  receive 
him  into  our  Church  ;  but  otherwise  he  shall  always  be 
considered  by  you  as  the  Antichrist." 

In  company  with  Bugenhagen  and  other  friends  Luther 
pursued  his  journey  homeward  through  the  woods  to 
Gotha.  On  the  way  his  condition  materially  improved, 
so  that  he  could  joyfully  write  to  his  wife  :  ''I  had  been 
well-nigh  dead,  and  had  commended  thee  and  the  little 
ones  unto  God  and  my  gracious  Lord.  But  God  has 
wrought  a  miracle  upon  me  ;  I  am  as  one  new  born  ; 
therefore  do  thou  and  the  children  thank  God  their  true 
Father,  without  whom  they  had  surely  lost  their  earthly 
father." 


LUTHER   11^   SMALCALD.  185 

But  now,  when  tliey  had  safely  reached  Gotha,  his 
condition  grew  so  much  worse  that  he  bade  them  all 
farewell.  To  his  friend  Bugenhagen  he  dictated  the 
following  in  great  haste  :  '^  I  know,  God  be  praised,  that 
I  have  done  right  in  attacking  the  papacy  with  God's 
Word  ;  for  it  (the  papacy)  is  a  blasphemy  of  God, 
of  Christ,  and  the  Gospel.  I  am  ready  to  die,  if  it  be 
God's  will" 

But  he  was  yet  to  live.  He  improved,  and  slowly 
continued  his  journey  homeward  to  Wittenberg.  Arriv- 
ing there  in  safety,  he  sent  word  to  his  friends  that  he 
was  gradually  convalescing,  and  that  his  apj^etite  was 
slowly  returning,  although  his  legs  and  knees  would  not 
yet  sustain  his  body,  for  he  had  lost  more  of  his  strength 
than  he  was  aware  of. 

At  Smalcald  the  allied  Protestants  resolved  that  they 
would  not  accept  the  papal  invitation  to  the  council.. 
To  the  Emperor  they  replied,  that  the  council  which  the 
Pope  now  offered  was  not  at  all  such  an  one  as  had  been 
demanded  fol*  so  long  a  time  in  the  German  Imperial 
Diets.  They,  on  the  other  hand,  desired  a  free  council, 
not  in  Italy,  but  on  German  soil.  The  Emperor,  how- 
ever, being  threatened  by  new  wars,  had  no  intention 
to  compel  the  Evangelical  party  to  take  part  in  a  Church 
Council.     Hence,  for  the  present,  it  was  of  none  effect. 


CHAPTER  XXIY. 


LuTHEE,  having  fully  recovered  from  liis  sickness, 
resumed  liis  former  occupation.  He  was  aware  that  his 
powers  were  on  the  wane,  but  in  spite  of  this  lie  mani- 
fested with  his  usual  energy  a  great  activity  in  preaching, 
in  lecturing  at  the  university,  and  in  general  literary 
activity.  Although  old,  tired,  and  exhausted  by  so 
many  labors,  he  was  always  growing  young  again  ;  thus 
he  wrote.  And  when  Bugenhagen  was  called  to  Den- 
mark in  1537,  Luther  again  supplied  his  place  in 
Wittenberg.  ''He  preaches,'-' relates  a  conterajDorary, 
*'  regularly  three  times  a  week  in  the  city  church.  And 
such  excellent  sermons  does  he  deliver,  that  all  concede 
that  he  has  never  preached  so  powerfully  before.  He 
points  out  especially  the  errors  of  the  papacy,  and  has  a 
large  number  of  hearers.  At  the  close  of  his  sermons 
lie  prays  against  the  Pope,  his  cardinals  and  bishops,  and 
for  our  Emperor,  that  God  will  grant  him  the  victory 
and  witlidraw  him  from  the  influence  of  the  papacy." 

Among  his  literary  labors  may  be  noted  a  thorough 
revision  of  his  translation  of  the  Bible,  a  new  edition  of 
which  appeared  in  1541.  He  spent  two  years  upon  this 
work.  In  1538  he  publislied  his  Smalcald  Articles,  and 
in  1539  wrote  a  treatise  "About  the  Councils  and  the 
Churches."  In  this  he  developed  his  idea  of  the  Chris- 
tian  Church  as  follows  :  It  is  the  congregation  of  be- 


THE   CLOSING   YEARS   OF   LUTHER'S   LIFE.  187 

lievers,  a  liolj  Christian  people  wliich  believes  in  Clirist, 
and  possesses  the  Holy  Spirit,  who  daily  sanctifies  it 
through  the  forgiveness  of  sins  and  the  laying  aside  and 
expulsion  of  the  same. 

Nor  did  he  neglect  questions  of  civil  and  secular  inter- 
est. Tlius,  in  1539  he  wrote  against  usury,  remarking, 
however,  that  his  book  might  touch  the  consciences  of 
the  lesser  usurers,  but  the  great  oppressors  of  the  people 
would  laugh  in  their  sleeves. 

The  cause  of  the  Reformation  continued  to  progress, 
favored  by  the  pohtical  situation  of  aifairs,  and  notwith- 
standing the  controversies  and  oifences  within  the 
Evangelical  Church.  New  dangers  threatened  the  Prot- 
estants from  the  Catholic  party,  but  these  soon  passed 
aw^ay.  In  Nuremberg  a  league  was  formed  against  the 
Evangelical  party  by  Eoman  Catholic  princes,  with  Dukes 
Ludwig  of  Bavaria  and  Henry  of  Brunswick  at  the  head. 
The  latter  strenuously  urged  a  war  against  the  Protestants. 
It  was  also  rumored  that  as  soon  as  the  imperial  armies 
had  defeated  the  Turks  they  w^ould  turn  their  attention 
to  the  Evangelical  princes  and  their  followers.  Luther, 
whose  opinion  was  solicited  upon  this  question,  answered 
that  his  gracious  ruler,  the  Elector,  had  a  safe  and  a  secure 
conscience  to  defend  himself,  if  necessary,  against  the 
malice  of  the  adverse  princes  ;  he  was  also  bound  to  pro- 
tect his  subjects.  But  it  would  not  be  advisable  to 
attack  them,  for  that  would  be  contrary  to  God's  Word, 
which  says  :  '^  For  all  they  that  take  the  sword  shall 
perish  with  the  sword"  (Matt.  26  :  52).  But  he  no 
longer  opposed  resistance  to  the  Emperor,  in  case  of 
necessity,  as  he  had  formerly  done  ;  for  the  Emperor, 
said  he,  in  such  a  war,  would  no  longer  be  Emperor,  but 
a  hireling  soldier  of  the  Pope. 


188  THE   LIFE   OF   MARTII^   LUTHER. 

But  the  death  of  Dnke  George  ^  of  Saxony  (in  1539) 
brought  to  naught  tlie  projects  of  the  Roman  Catliohc 
party.  Duke  Henry  of  Brunswick,  in  receiving  the  news 
of  tlie  death  of  Duke  George,  is  said  to  have  exclaimed, 
''  I  would  rather  that  God  in  heaven  had  died."  But 
Luther  said,  "  Duke  George  presents  an  illustration  in 
these  latter  days  that  is  worthy  of  consideration  ;  for  in 
a  short  time  a  father  with  two  handsome  sons  has  gone 
to  destruction."  The  oldest  of  these  sons  was  so  embit- 
tered that  he  once  sent  word  to  Luther  through  the 
renowned  painter,  Lucas  Kranach,  saying,  "  When  I 
shall  take  the  place  of  my  father  in  power,  he  shall  have 
a  severer  enemy  in  me  ;  if  my  father  has  been  like  iron 
to  Dr.  Luther,  I  will  be  like  steel."  Luther  smiled 
when  Kranach  delivered  to  him  this  message,  and  said, 
"  Duke  Hans  had  better  see  to  it  that  he  die  in  a  state 
of  salvation  ;  his  threats  cause  me  no  fears,  for  T  know 
full  well  that  Duke  Hans  will  not  outlive  his  father." 
And  so  it  happened  ;  for  Duke  Hans,  or  John,  died  in 
1537,  and  his  brother  Frederick  in  1539— both  without 
heirs,  and  both  preceding  their  father  into  eternity. 

Thus  the  land  and  possessions  of  Duke  George  were 
inherited  by  his  brother  Henry,  w^ho  for  many  years  had 
favored  and  introduced  the  Eeformation  on  his  own 
domain  ;  and  thus,  after  the  death  of  Duke  George,  the 
Evangelical  doctrines  were  accepted  and  the  Eeform 
measures  carried  out  in  the  whole  dukedom  of  Saxony. 
AVhen  some  one  remarked  to  Luther  that  Duke  George 
had  died  at  about  the  right  time,  and  that  thereby  the 
tinder  and  lunt,  which  might  have  caused  a  great  confla- 

*  Duke  George,  the  Bearded,  as  he  was  called  in  later  life,  was 
born  in  1471.  He  was  an  implacable  enemy  of  Luther  and  the 
Reformation,  and  persecuted  his  own  subjects  for  their  adherence 
to  the  new  cause. 


THE   CLOSIlsG    YEARS   OF   LUTHER'S   LIFE.  189 

gration,  liacl  been  extinguislied,  he  tlianked  God  and 
said,  "  The  thoughts  and  projects  of  the'  papists  are  all 
bent  upon  this,  that  they  would  be  willing  to  destroy  the 
Church  if  they  could  only  exterminate  us  Lutheran 
fellows.  But  the  Lord  hath  brought  their  counsels  to 
naught  and  made  their  devices  of  none  effect  (Psalm 
33  :  10).  For  He  can  deprive  the  mighty  of  their  ^^ower 
and  exalt  the  lowly  ;  he  can  also  scatter  the  j)eople  that 
dehght  in  war  (Psalm  68  :  30)." 

When  Duke  Henry  was  solemnly  inducted  at  Leipsic, 
Luther  was  invited  to  be  present,  and  preached  in  the 
Court  Chapel  of  the  Pleissenburg  and  in  the  Church  of 
St.  Nicholas.  The  entire  service  was  conducted  in  tlie 
German  language.  Luther's  hymns  v/ere  sung  before 
and  after  the  sermon,  and  all  the  prayers  were  offered  in 
German.  There  was  such  an  immense  throng  of  people 
tliat  ladders  were  brought  and  set  np  against  the  outside 
of  the  cliurcli,  that  the  sermon  might  be  heard  through 
the  broken  window-j^anes.  And  thus  was  fulfilled  what 
Luther  had  prophesied  a  few  years  before  :  "  I  see  that 
Duke  George  will  not  cease  to  persecute  God's  Word, 
His  preaching,  and  the  poor  Lutherans.  But  I  will 
live  to  see  himself  and  family  become  extinct,  and  I  will 
yet  preach  the  Word  of  God  in  Leipsic." 

In  the  Electorate  of  Brandenburg,  likewise,  was  the 
Reformation  cause  introduced,  in  the  year  1539,  by 
Joachim  IL,  who  had  become  a  convert  to  the  new  doc- 
trines. 

Under  such  circumstances,  and  again  harassed  by  the 
Turks,  the  Emperor  acknowledged  and  ratified  the 
Nuremberg  compact  of  a  religious  peace.  This  occurred 
at  the  diet  of  Eegensburg  in  1541,  previous  negotiations 
having  taken  place  at  Hagenau,  Worms,  and  Regens- 
burg.     Luther  did  not  anticipate  great  results  from  these 


190  THE  LIFE   OF  MABTIK   LUTHER^ 

negotiations.  ^  The  formula  adopted  at  Tlegensbnrg 
seemed  to  him  to  be  a  vague  and  a  patched-up  affair. 
The  papal  doctrines  have  been  deprived  of  their  evil 
meaninor  and  adorned  to  make  them  more  attractive. 
*'  Nevertheless,  it  will  come  to  pass  as  Christ  says  in 
Matthew  9,  the  new  cloth  upon  the  old  garment  makes 
the  rent  worse,  and  the  new  wine  breaks  the  old  bottles. 
Either  make  it  all  new  or  quit  patching,  as  we  have 
done  ;  for  otherwise  the  work  will  be  in  vain." 

At  the  Imperial  Diet  of  Spire  in  the  year  1544,  the 
Emperor  treated  the  Protestants  very  graciously.  In 
accordance  with  a  resolution  then  adopted,  Melanch- 
tllon's  plan  of  reformation  was  ordered  to  be  submitted 
to  a  new  parliament,  to  meet  at  Worms  in  1545.  Luther 
signed  this  document.  The  Pope  violently  reproached 
the  Emperor  for  his  concessions  to  the  heretics,  upon 
which  Luther  wrote  his  treatise,  ''  Against  the  Papacy 
at  Pome,  Founded  by  the  Devil."  In  this  he  calls  the 
Pope  the  most  infernal  father.  In  the  strongest  expres- 
sions he  vents  his  wrath  upon  the  papacy  and  against  tlie 
Antichrist.  And  when  the  Pope  summoned  a  council 
to  meet  at  Trent,  in  the  year  1545,  Luther  derided  the 
same.  Hearing  that  the  Emperor  insisted  upon  the 
appearance  of  the  Protestants  at  this  Council,  and  that 
he  was  displeased  at  their  refusal  to  go,  Luther  said, 
'^  I  know  not  what  a  curious  thing  this  is.  The  Pope 
cries  out  that,  as  heretics,  we  are  not  entitled  to  seats  in 
the  Council ;  and  the  Emperor  desires  that  we  should 
attend  its  sessions  and  submit  to  its  decrees.  If  we  con- 
sent to  such  a  council  now,  why  did  we  not  submit  to 
the  lords  of  the  councils,  the  Pope  and  his  bull,  twenty- 
five  years  ago  ?  First  let  the  Pope  acknowledge  that 
the  Council  is  superior  to  him,  and  let  him  hear  the  testi- 
mony of  the  Council  against  him,  as  his  own  conscience 


THE   CLOSIl^rG   YEARS   OF   LUTHER'S   LIFE.  191 

testifies  against  him,  then  will  we  discuss  the  whole 
question.  Thej  are  mad  and  foolish.  God  be  praised  !' ' 
The  Council  of  Trent  actually  began  its  sessions  in 
December,  1545,  but  without  participation  of  the  Prot- 
estants, whose  teachings  were  steadily  conquering  new 
territory  in  Germany.  Thus  Halle"^  (the  favorite  resi- 
dence of  Cardinal  Albert  and  the  chief  seat  of  his  wanton 
operations)  and  the  dukedom  of  Brunswick  (after  its 
prince  was  expelled  by  the  Landgrave  Philip  and  the 
Elector  John  Frederick)  were  w^on  over  to  the  cause  of 
the  Keformation.  The  Archbishop  of  Cologne  and  the 
Bishop  of  Miinster  likewise  introduced  reform  measures 
upon  their  territory.  Hence,  in  view  of  all  this,  the 
expectation  was  entertained  that  the  doctrines  of  the 
Reformation  would  yet  become  the  faith  of  the  great 
majority  of  the  German  nation. 

*  The  seat  of  a  university,  founded  in  1694  by  the  Elector 
Frederick,  with  which  the  University  of  Wittenberg  was  united, 
by  order  of  King  Frederick  William  III.,  in  the  year  1817. 


CHAPTEE  XXY. 

THE    DEATH    OF    MAKTIN    LUTHEE. 

[N'oTWTTH STANDING  tlic  Steady  and  continued  progress 
of  the  Reformation  cause  there  was  much  lacking  to 
complete  perfect  unity  and  peace  among  the  Evangelical' 
party.  Among  many  conflicts  and  trials,  Luther  had 
reached  his  sixty-third  year.  Frequent  attacks  of  sick- 
ness had  seriously  weakened  his  bodily  frame.  Added 
to  this  was  the  anxiety  that  he  felt  on  account  of  the 
course  of  ecclesiastical  affairs,  so  that  at  times  a  weari- 
ness of  life  overcame  him.  Thus  he  writes  a  few 
months  before  his  death  :  '^  I,  an  aged,  used-up,  idle, 
tired,  and  unimpressive  man,  write  to  you.     And  though 

had  hoped  that  they  would  grant  me,  decrepit  man 
that  I  am,  a  little  rest,  I  am  nevertheless  overwhelmed 
with  writing  and  speaking,  acting  and  performing,  as  if 
I  had  never  transacted,  written,  spoken,  or  done  any- 
thing. But  Christ  is  to  me  all  in  all  ;  He  can  and  will 
do  it.     His  name  be  praised  in  all  eternity." 

In  a  sermon  he  says  :  "  I  am  tired  of  the  world  and  the 
world  is  tired  of  me.  Hence  it  will  not  be  hard  for  us 
to  part,  about  as  a  guest  leaves  his  inn."  And  yet, 
although  he  was  so  tired  of  work  and  life,  he  now  under- 
took to  arbitrate  in  a  controviersy  between  the  Counts  of 
Mansfeld,  concerning  certain  privileges  and  revenues. 
They  finally  agreed  to  call  upon  Luther  to  act  as  arbitra- 
tor.    He  readily  accepted  the  invitation.      In  company 


THE    DEATH    OF    MAIITIN    LUTHER.  193 

with  Jonas  and  Melanclitlion  he  visited  Mansfeld  in 
October,  1545,  but  as  the  attempt  at  reconciliation  was 
fruitless,  he  repeated  his  visit  at  Christmas  time.  But 
for  the  second  time  it  was  unsuccessful. 

In  January,  15tl:G,  he  went  for  the  third  time  to 
Eisleben  by  v/ay  of  Ilalle.  In  the  latter  city  he  so- 
journed with  Dr.  Jonas.  The  river  Saale  having  risen 
to  a  flood,  he  was  detained  three  days  among  his  friends. 
To  his  wife  he  v\Tote  :  '^Dear  Katie:  We  arrived  at 
eight  o'clock  this  morning  in  Ilalle,  but  could  not  pro- 
ceed to  Eisieben  ;  for  an  Anabaptist  met  us  with  waves 
of  water  and  great  blocks  of  ice,  which  covered  the  land 
and  threatened  to  baptize  ns.  Nor  could  we  retrace  our 
steps  on  account  of  the  river  Mulda,  but  were  obliged  to 
remain  at  Halle  between  two  streams.  'Not  as  if  we 
were  anxious  to  drink  of  these  waters,  for  we  substitute 
good  beer  of  Torgau  and  good  Eliine  Avine  for  the  water, 
and  refresh  and  comfort  ourselves  therewith,  nntil  the 
Saale  shall  have  exhausted  her  anger." 

To  his  friends  he  said,  '^  Dear  friends,  we  are  mighty 
good  fellows  ;  we  eat  and  we  drink  with  one  another,  but 
the  time  will  come  when  we  must  die.  I  am  going  on  a 
visit  to  Mansfeld  to  reconcile  the  Counts  of  Mansfeld, 
whose  temper  of  mind  I  know.  When  Christ  reconciled 
the  world  to  God  He  received  His  reward  in  the  death 
which  He  suffered.  God  grant  that  it  may  be  the  same 
with  me." 

At  the  Castle  Giebichenstein,  near  Halle,  they  crossed 
the  Saale  and  arrived  in  the  evening  at  Eisleben.  But 
before  he  reached  that  city  such  a  great  weakness  over- 
came him  that  grave  fears  were  entertained  as  to  his  life. 
He  had  gone  some  distance  on  foot,  had  become  over- 
heated, and  had  then  resumed  his  place  in  the  wagon. 
"  But  after  that,"  he  writes  to  his  dear  Katie,  ^^  there 


194  THE   LIFE   OF    MARTIN    LUTHER. 

Btnick  me  such  a  chill  blast  from  the  rear  of  the  wagon 
that  it  seemed  as  if  my  brain  would  turn  to  ice.  This 
may  have  aggravated  my  dizziness."  At  Eisleben  he 
quickly  recovered  and  preached  again  three  days  after 
his  arrival.  The  business  connected  with  the  arbitration 
proceedings  began  forthwith,  concerning  which  Luther 
WTites  to  his  w4fe  :  ''  Here  we  sit  and  lie  both  idle  and 
busy  ;  idle,  because  we  do  not  accomplish  anything  ; 
busy,  because  we  are  enduring  untold  sufferings,  for  thus 
Satan's  wickedness  torments  us.  Among  so  many  ways 
out  of  the  difficulties  surrounding  us,  we  at  last  found 
one  that  was  promising  ;  but  Satan  hindered  us  again. 
"We  then  tried  another,  thinking  that  we  had  accom- 
plished it,  when  Satan  once  more  interfered.  We  have 
now  entered  upon  a  third,  which  seems  safe  and  reliable, 
but  we  shall  see  w4iat  the  end  thereof  may  teach.  I  beg 
of  you  to  induce  Dr.  Briick  to  persuade  the  Elector  to 
send  for  me  on  some  urgent  business  ;  perhaps  I  may  in 
this  way  hasten  the  conclusion  of  peace.  For  I  am 
under  the  impression  that  they  will  not  permit  me  to 
depart  without  having  accomplished  the  object  of  this 
meeting.  I  will  grant  them  the  rest  of  this  week,  but 
tlicn  I  will  threaten  them  with  the  Elector's  letter.  He 
complnins  of  the  jurists  as  well  as  of  the  Jews,  to  whom 
the  counts  conceded  too  much  ;  the  latter  blaspheme 
Jesus  and  Mary,  call  the  Christians  imj)s  of  Satan,  drain 
them  of  their  money,  and  indeed  would  kill  them  if  they 
could."  He  wrote  repeatedly  to  his  wife  in  order  to 
relieve  her  anxiety  concerning  him.  Soon  he  could 
inform  her  of  his  anticipated  journey  home,  since  the 
negotiations  would  be  successfully  ended.  He  could 
not,  howevei',  attend  the  closing  session,  held  February 
17th.  He  was  present  at  the  evening  meal,  but  later  on 
he  complained  of  an  oppressive  feeling  in  the  chest.     To 


THE   DEATH    OF    MAllTlN    LUTHER.  195 

his  friends  he  had  often  said  that  in  Eisleben  where  ho 
was  born  he  would  also  die. 

And  so  it  happened.  Happily  had  he  partaken  with 
his  friends  of  the  evening  meal.  He  retired  early,  as  was 
his  custom.  At  one  o'clock  in  the  morning  he  awoke 
exclaiming,  '^  O  Lord  God,  Dr.  Jonas,  I  am  in  j)ain3 
and  fears.  I  shall  now  die  in  Eisleben,  where  I  was  born 
and  baptized."  Then  his  friends  comforted  him,  and. 
administered  medicines.  But  again  he  spoke  :  '*  I  am 
passing  away;  I  shall  give  up  my  spirit."  Then  he 
repeated  in  Latin,  quickly  and  three  times  in  succession, 
the  words,  '^  Father,  into  thy  hands  I  commend  my 
spirit :  thou  hast  redeemed  me,  thou  faithful  God." 

Then  he  rested  quietly  and  closed  his  eyes.  Jonas  and 
Ccelius  asked  him,  *'  Beloved  Father,  will  you  die  faith- 
ful to  Christ  and  to  the  doctrine  you  have  preached  ?'* 
He  answered  distinctly,  *'  Yes."  Then  he  turned  over 
on  his  right  side  and  slept,  so  that  an  improvement 
was  looked  for.  But  his  countenance  was  growing  paler 
and  his  feet  colder.  He  breathed  once  more  deeply  and 
easily,  and  then  peacefully  fell  asleep.  It  was  between 
three  and  four  o'clock  in  the  morning  of  the  18th  of 
February,  1546. 

Scarcely  had  he  died  when  there  arrived  the  Counts  of 
Mansfeld,  Prince  Wolfgang  of  Anhalt,  and  other  lords. 
And  from  the  city  many  hastened  to  the  house  to  see 
their  beloved  dead. 

On  the  19th  his  remains  were  exposed  to  view  in  the 
church  of  St.  Andrew's,  where  Dr.  Jonas  delivered  an 
excellent  sermon.  At  the  command  of  the  Elector  the 
mortal  remains  of  Luther  were  taken  to  Wittenberg. 
On  the  20th  a  solemn  funeral  procession  set  out  from 
Eisleben  to  accompany  the  body  to  its  last  resting-place. 
On  the  22d  Wittenberg  was  reached.      At  the  Elster 


196  THE    LIFE   OF   MAKTIN   LUTHEH. 

Gate  the  remains  were  met  by  an  immense  throng  and 
solemnly  escorted  through  the  length  of  the  city  to  the 
Castle  Church,  where  they  were  deposited.  Luther's 
wife  and  her  sons  rode  in  the  procession. 

After  several  funeral  hymns  had  been  sung,  Bugen- 
hagen,  in  the  presence  of  several  thousand  people, 
delivered  an  impressive  sermon  upon  1  Thess.  4  :  13, 
14  :  ^'  But  I  would  not  have  you  to  be  ignorant, 
brethren,  concerning  them  which  are  asleep,  that  ye 
sorrow  not,  even  as  others  which  have  no  hope.  For  if 
we  believe  that  Jesus  died  and  rose  again,  even  so  them 
also  which  sleep  in  Jesus  will  God  bring  with  him." 
He  said  that  they  had  doubtless  great  cause  to  be  heartily 
sorry,  but  that  in  their  affliction  they  should  acknowledge 
God's  goodness  and  mercy  who  had  awakened  this  man  ; 
and  that  he  had  now  secured  what  he  had  often  sincerely 
desired.  He  then  related  the  incidents  connected  with 
the  closing  days  of  the  great  Beformer's  life,  and  in  con- 
clusion, against  his  enemies,  quoted  Luther's  prophecy 
and  memorial  inscription  :  *^  Living  was  I  thy  plague, 
and  dying  v/ill  I  be  thy  death,  oh  Pope  !"  ' 

Then  Melanchthon  delivered  a  funeral  address,  speak- 
ing of  the  office  wdiich  Luther  had  held  in  the  Church. 
'^  He  is  to  be  reckoned,"  said  he,  ^"  among  the  glorious 
company  of  elect  men  whom  God  has  sent  to  gather  and 
to  build  up  His  Church.  Dr.  Luther  again  brought  to 
the  light  of  day  the  true  and  pure  Christian  doctrines 
which  had  been  obscured  in  so  many  points,  and  he  also 
diligently  explained  them.  Especially  did  ho  teach  what 
real  Christian  repentance  is,  and  what  that  certain,  real, 
and  constant  comfort  of  the  heart  and  the  conscience 
may  be  that  is  troubled  because  of  God's  wrath  against 
sin.  Thus,  too,  did  he  declare  the  genuine  Pauline  doc- 
trine,  that  man  is  justified  before  God  through  faith 


THE    DEATH    OF    MARTIN    LUTHER.  197 

alone.  Likewise  he  taught  the  true  adoration  of  God, 
and  how  this  is  exercised  in  faith  and  a  good  conscience, 
and  led  us  to  the  only  Mediator,  the  Son  of  God,  and  not 
to  i^ictures  and  images  of  stone  and  wood,  nor  yet  unto 
dead  men  or  departed  saints. 

''  And  in  order  that  the  pure  doctrine  might  be  pre- 
served and  transmitted  unto  our  posterity  he  has  trans- 
lated the  writings  of  prophets  and  apostles  into  the 
German  language,  so  clearly  and  distinctly,  that  this 
translation  affords  more  light  and  understanding  to  the 
Christian  reader  than  many  other  large  books  and  com- 
mentaries. And  as  it  was  said  of  those  that  rebuilt  Jeru- 
salem, that  with  one  hand  they  builded  thev/all,  and  with 
the  other  they  wielded  the  sword,  so  did  Luther  also 
contend  against  the  enemies  of  the  pure  doctrine,  and 
yet  wrote  so  many  beautiful  explanations,  full  of  comfort- 
ing teachings,  and  also  with  Christian  deed  and  comisel, 
assisted  many  poor,  wandering,  and  burdened  con- 
sciences. 

^'  But  that  some  have  complained  that  Luther  was  too 
rough  and  severe  in  his  writings,  this  1  will  not  discuss, 
whether  to  praise  or  to  blame  ;  but  I  will  rather  answer, 
in  the  language  of  Erasmus,  '  God  gave  the  world  at 
this  time,  when  grievous  plagues  and  ills  had  gained  the 
upper  hand  a  sharp  and  severe  doctor. ' 

^'  And  every  one  that  knew  him  must  acknowledge  that 
he  was  a  very  gracious  man,  amiable  in  speech,  friendly 
and  pleasing,  and  not  at  all  boisterous,  self-willed,  and 
quarrelsome  ;  and  yet  withal  earnest  and  brave  in  his 
words  and  gestures.  In  short,  his  heart  was  faithful  and 
without  deceit  ;  his  words  friendly  and  agreeable. 

'  •  It  would  take  too  long  to  narrate  all  his  virtues  ;  and 
yet  I  will  point  out  a  few.  I  have  often  found  him 
bathed  in    hot   tears,  praying   for   the   whole    Church. 


198  THE   LIFE    OF    MARTIN    LUTHER. 

And  we  have  seen  how  great  courage  and  manliness  he 
has  shown,  not  permitting  himself  to  he  frightened  at  a 
little  noise,  nur  discouraged  hecaiise  of  threats  and 
danger,  for  he  trusted  a  sure  foundation,  viz.,  God's 
help  and  support.  He  j^ossessed  also  a  clear  and  power- 
ful understanding,  by  means  of  which  he  could  soon  sec 
the  best  course  to  pursue  upon  all  dark,  grievous,  and 
complicated  questions,  misunderstandings,  and  cpiarrels. 

"His  books  and  writings  also  show  how  eloquent  he 
w\as,  and  that  he  m^ay  well  be  compared  with  excellent 
and  renowned  orators. 

*^  AYe  therefore  justly  sorrow  and  lament  that  so  true  a 
man  and  endowed  v/ith  such  virtues,  who  loved  us 
heartily  as  a  father,  is  taken  out  of  our  midst,  away  from 
life  and  society  ;  for  we  are  now  like  poor,  miserable, 
abandoned  orphans,  to  have  had  so  excellent  a  man  as 
our  father,  and  now  to  be  deprived  of  him.  Hence  we 
should  keep  our  belov^ed  father  in  everlasting  ren:iem- 
brance,  and  acknowledge  and  consider  that  he  was  a 
precious,  useful,  and  blessed  instrument  in  the  hands  of 
God.  "We  should  also  with  true  dilio-ence  studv  and 
preserve  his  teachings,  as  well  as  his  virtues,  which  we 
need,  and  which  we  should  take  as  our  pattern,  earnestly 
and  according  to  our  ability  instating  the  same." 

Close  to  the  pulpit  from  which  Luther  had  preached, 
the  coffin  was  lowered  into  the  vault. 

The  loss  of  Luther  was  most  deeply  felt,  with  grief 
and  sorrow,  throughout  all  Germany.  Upon  Melanch- 
thon  his  death  had  made  the  greatest  impression.  "  The 
pain  that  rages  in  my  soul  is  indescribable,"  said  he. 
''  As  when  two  travellers  arc  journeying  one  and  the 
same  way,  and  after  they  liave  gone  a  long  while 
together   one  of  them  should  fall  down  dead  and  tho 


THE    DEATH   OF   MARTIN   LUTHER.  199 

other  lament  ;  so  do  I  bewail  my  Luther.  And  I  had 
always  believed  that  I  should  be  the  first  to  leave  this 
world  ;  and  now  I  am  obliged  to  survive  him  !  Who 
knows  what  God  may  yet  have  in  store  for  iis  !  For 
now  I  see  clearly  that  I  have  not  yet  accomplished  my 
work  ;  therefore  the  Lord  suffers  me  to  live.  And  I 
must  work  while  it  is  called  day.  I  count  Luther  happy 
that  he  did  not  live  to  experience  a  religious  w^ar.  Per- 
haps I  shall  not  be  so  fortunate." 

Luther's  widow^  wrote  to  her  sister-in-lav/  :  ^^  I  readily 
believe  that  you  feel  a  hearty  sympathy  for  me  and  my 
poor  children.  For  who  would  not  be  greatly  bereaved 
and  troubled  at  the  loss  of  so  faithful  a  man  as  my  dear 
husband  has  been,  who  belongs  not  to  a  single  city  or 
country  alone,  but  who  has  truly  served  the  whole  world. 
For  which  reason  I  am  in  truth  so  deeply  bereaved,  that 
I  cannot  reveal  my  great  heart-sorrow  to  any  one  ;  in- 
deed I  know  not,  and  cannot  express,  my  feelings.  And 
had  I  possessed  a  kingdom  or  an  empire,  I  would  have 
given  up  all  rather  than  to  experience  such  loss  and  sor- 
row, as  when  our  dear  Lord  and  God  deprived  not  only 
me  but  the  entire  world  of  this  beloved,  precious  man. 
Whenever  I  think  of  it,  I  can  neither  read  nor  write, 
because  of  sorrow  and  tears,  which  God  knows,  and 
which  you,  dear  sister,  can  easily  realize." 

''  The  death  of  great  heroes  is  said  to  be  the  precursor 
of  sad  events  ;  what  shall  we  anticipate,  after  so  great  a 
hero  has  been  taken  away  from  us?"  Thus  writes 
a  friend  of  Luther  to  Wittenberg.  A  year  after  this  the 
Emperor  Charles  Y.  stood  at  the  grave  of  Luther,  hav- 
ing entered  Wittenberg  as  victor  of  the  battle  of  Miilil- 
berg  (April  24th,  1547),  over  the  forces  of  the  Protestant 
League  of  Smalcald.     One  of  his  companions  endeavored 


200  THE    LIFE    OF   MARTIN    LUTHER. 

to  persuade  liim  to  take  vengeance  upon  the  dead  her- 
etic. To  which  he  replied,  "My  work  with  Luther  is 
done  ;  lie  has  now  another  Judge  whose  domain  1  may 
not  invade.  I  war  with  the  living,  and  not  with  the 
dead." 


OPINIONS   UPON   LUTHER. 


KEAUTH. 


*'  The  greatness  of  some  men  only  makes  us  feel  that 
though  they  did  well,  others  in  their  place  might  have 
done  just  as  they  did.  Luther  had  that  exceptional 
greatness  which  convinces  the  world  that  he  alone  could 
have  done  the  work.  He  was  not  a  mere  mountain-top, 
catching  a  little  earlier  the  beams  which,  by  their  own 
course,  would  soon  have  found  the  valleys  ;  but  rather, 
by  the  divine  ordination  under  which  he  rose  like  the 
sun  itself,  w^ithout  which  the  light  on  mountain  and  valley 
would  have  been  but  a  starlight  or  moonlight.  He  was 
not  a  secondary  orb,  reflecting  the  light  of  another  orb, 
as  was  Melanchthon,  and  even  Calvin  ;  still  less  the 
moon  of  a  planet,  as  Bucer  or  Brentius  ;  but  the  centre 
of  undulations  which  lilled  a  system  with  glory.  Yet, 
though  he  rose  wondrously  to  a  divine  ideal,  he  did  not 
cease  to  be  a  man  of  men.  He  won  the  trophies  of 
power  and  the  garlands  of  affection.  Potentates  feared 
him,  and  little  children  played  with  him.  He  has 
monuments  in  marble  and  bronze,  medals  in  silver  and 
gold  ;  but  his  noblest  monument  is  the  best  love  of  the 
best  hearts,  and  the  brightest,  purest  impression  of  his 
image  has  been  left  in  the  souls  of  regenerated  nations. 
He  was  the  best  teacher  of  freedom  and  of  loyalty.  He 
has  made  the  righteous  throne  stronger,  and  the  innocent 


202  OPINIONS  rpoN  luther. 

cottage  happier.  He  knew  how  to  laugh  and  how  to 
weep  ;  tlierefore  millions  langlied  with  him,  and  millions 
wept  for  him.  He  was  tried  by  deeyj  sorrow  and  brill- 
iant fortune  ;  he  begged  the  poor  scholar's  bread,  and 
from  emperor  and  estates  of  the  realm  received  an 
embassy,  with  a  prince  at  its  head,  to  ask  him  to  imtie 
the  knot  which  defied  the  power  of  the  soldier  and  the 
sagacity  of  the  statesman  ;  it  was  he  who  added  to  the 
Litany  the  words  :  '  In  all  time  of  our  tribulation,  in  all 
time  of  our  prosperity,  help  us,  good  Lord  ;  '  but  whether 
lured  by  the  subtlest  flattery  or  assailed  by  the  powers  of 
hell,-  tempted  with  the  mitre  or  threatened  with  the 
stake,  he  came  off  more  than  conqueror  in  all.  He 
made  a  world  rich  forevermore,  and,  stripping  himself 
in  perpetual  charities,  died  in  poverty.  He  knew  how 
to  command,  for  he  had  learned  how  to  obey.  Had  he 
been  less  courageous,  he  would  have  attempted  nothing  ; 
had  he  been  less  cautious,  he  would  have  ruined  all  ;  the 
torrent  vras  resistless,  but  the  banks  were  deep.  He  tore 
up  the  mightiest  evils  by  the  root,  bat  shielded  with  his 
own  life  the  tenderest  bud  of  good  ;  he  combined  the 
aggressiveness  of  a  just  radicalism  with  the  moral  re- 
sistance —which  seemed  to  the  fanatic  the  passive  weak- 
ness— of  a  true  conservatism.  Faith-inspired,  he  was 
faith-inspiring.  Great  in  act  as  he  was  great  in  thought, 
proving  himself  fire  with  fire,  '  inferior  eyes  grew  great 
by  his  example,  and  put  on  the  dauntless  spirit  of  resolu- 
tion.' The  world  knows  his  faults.  He  could  not  hide 
what  he  was.  His  transparent  candor  gave  his  enemies 
the  material  of  their  misrepresentation  ;  but  they  cannot 
blame  his  infirmities  without  bearing  witness  to  the 
nobleness  which  made  him  careless  of  appearances,  in  a 
world  of  defamers.  For  himself  he  had  as  little  of  the 
virtue  of  caution  as  he  had,  toward  others,  of  the  vice 


OPI2!3^IOXS   UPON   LUTHER,  203 

of  dissimulation.  Living  under  thousands  of  jealous  and 
hating  eyes,  in  the  broadest  liglit  of  day,  the  testimony 
of  enemies  but  fixes  the  result,  that  his  faults  were  those 
of  a  nature  of  the  most  consunnnate  grandeur  and  f  ul- 
ness,  faults  more  precious  than  the  virtues  of  the  com- 
mon great.  Four  potentates  ruled  the  mind  of  Europe 
in  the  Keformation— the  Emperor,  Erasmus,  the  Pope, 
and  Luther.  The  Pope  wanes,  Erasmus  is  little,  the 
Emperor  is  nothing,  but  Luther  abides  as  a  power  for  all 
time.  His  image  casts  itself  upon  the  current  of  ages, 
as  the  mountain  mirrors  itself  in  the  ris^er  that  winds  at 
its  foot— the  mighty  fixing  itself  immutably  upon  the 
changing." 

BUNSEN. 

"  Luther's  life  is  both  the  epos  and  the  tragedy  of 
his  age.  It  is  an  epos  because  its  first  part .  presents  a 
hero  and  a  prophet,  Avho  conquers  apparently  insuperable 
difficulties  and  opens  a  new  world  to  the  human  mind, 
without  any  power  but  that  of  divine  truth  and  deep 
conviction,  or  any  authority  but  that  inherent  in  sincerity 
and  undaunted,  unselfish  courage.  But  Luther's  life  is 
also  a  tragedy  ;  it  is  the  tragedy  of  Germany  as  well  as 
of  the  hero,  her  son,  who  in  vain  tried  to  rescue  his 
country  from  unholy  oppression,  and  to  regenerate  her 
from  within,  as  a  nation,  by  means  of  the  Gospel  ;  and 
who  died  in  unshaken  faith  in  Christ  and  in  His  king- 
dom, although  he  lived  to  see  his  beloved  fatherland 
going  to  destruction,  not  through  but  in  spite  of  the 
Pweformation.  Both  parts  of  Luther's  life  are  of  the 
highest  interest.  In  the  epic  part  of  it  we  see  the  most 
arduous  work  of  the  time— the  work  for  two  hundred 
years  tried  in  vain  by  councils,  and  by  prophets,  and 
martyrs,  with  and  without  emperors,  kings,  and  princes 


204  OPINIONS    UPON    LUTHER. 

— undertaken  by  a  poor  monk  alone,  who  carried  it  ont 
under  the  ban  both  of  the  Pope  and  the  empire.  In  the 
second  we  see  him  surrounded  by  friends  and  disciples, 
always  the  spiritual  head  of  his  nation,  and  the  revered 
adviser  of  princes  and  preacher  of  the  people  ;  living  in 
the  same  poverty  as  before,  and  leaving  his  descendants 
as  unprovided  for  as  Aristides  left  his  daughter.  So 
lived  and  died  the  greatest  hero  of  Christendom  since 
the  apostles  ;  the  restorer  of  that  form  of  Christianity 
which  now  sustains  Europe,  and  (with  all  its  defects) 
regenerating  and  purifying  the  whole  human  race  ;  the 
found^er  of  the  modern  German  language  and  literature  ; 
the  first  speaker  and  debater  of  his  country  ;  and,  at  the 
same  time,  the  first  writer  in  prose  and  verse  of  his  age." 

.     HAEE. 

*'  As  he  has  said  of  St.  Paul's  words,  his  own  are  not 
dead  words,  but  living  creatures,  and  have  hands  and 
feet.  It  no  longer  surprises  us  that  this  man  who  wrote 
and  spoke  thus,  although  no  more  than  a  poor  monk, 
should  have  been  mightier  than  the  Pope,  and  the 
Emperor  to  boot,  with  all  their  hosts,  ecclesiastical  and 
civil — that  the  rivers  of  living  water  should  have  swept 
half  Germany,  and  in  the  course  of  time  the  chief  part 
of  Northern  Europe,  out  of  the  kingdom  of  darkness 
into  the  region  of  Evangelical  light.  No  day  in  spring, 
when  life  seems  bursting  from  every  bud  and  gushing 
from  eveiy  pore,  is  fuller  of  life  than  his  pages  ;  and  if 
they  are  not  without  the  strong  breezes  of  spring,  these 
too  have  to  bear  their  part  in  the  work  of  purification. 
How  far  superior  his  expositions  of  Scriptures  are  in  the 
deep  and  living  apprehension  of  the  primary  truths  of 
the  Gospel  to  those  of  the  best  among  the  Fathers,  even 
of  Augustine.     If  we  would  do  justice  to  any  of  the 


OPIIS'IONS   UPOK  LUTHER.  205 

master  minds  in  history,  we  mnst  compare  them  with 
their  predecessors.  When  we  come  upon  these  truths  in 
Luther,  after  wandering  through  the  dusky  twihght  of 
tlie  preceding  centuries,  it  seems  ahnost  like  the  sun- 
hurst  of  a  new  revelation  or  rather  as  if  the  sun,  which 
set  when  St.  Paul  was  taken  away  from  the  earth,  had 
suddenly  started  up  again.  Yerily,  too,  it  does  us  good, 
when  we  have  been  walking  about  among  those  who 
have  only  dim  guesses  as  to  where  they  are,  or  whither 
they  are  going,  and  who  halt  and  look  back,  and  turn 
aside  at  every  other  step,  to  see  a  man  taking  his  stand 
on  the  Eternal  Eock,  and  gazing  steadfastly  with  un- 
sealed eyes  on  the  very  Sun  of  righteousness." 

HEINE. 

*'  He  created  the  German  language.  He  was  not  only 
the  greatest  but  the  most  German  man  of  our  history. 
In  his  character  all  tlie  faults  and  all  the  virtues  of  the 
Germans  are  combined  on  the  largest  scale.  Then  ho 
had  qualities  which  are  very  seldom  found  united,  which 
we  are  accustomed  to  regard  as  irreconcilable  antago- 
nisms. He  was,  at  the  same  time,  a  dreamy  mystic  and 
a  practical  man  of  action.  His  thoughts  had  not  only 
wings,  but  hands.  He  spoke  and  he  acted.  He  was  not 
only  the  tongue,  but  the  sword  of  his  time.  When  he 
had  plagued  himself  all  day  long  with  his  doctrinal  dis- 
tinctions, in  the  evening  he  took  his  flute  and  gazed  at 
the  stars,  dissolved  in  melody  and  devotion.  He  could 
be  as  soft  as  a  tender  maiden.  Sometimes  he  was  wild 
as  the  storm  that  uproots  the  oak,  and  tlien  again  he  was 
gentle  as  the  zephyr  that  dallies  with  the  violet.  He 
was  full  of  the  most  awful  reverence  and  of  self-saci"ifice 
in  honor  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  He  could  merge  himself 
entire,  in  pure  spirituality.     And  yet  lie  was  well  ac- 


206  OPINIOXS    UPON    LUTHER. 

quainted  with  the  glories  of  this  world,  and  knew  how 
to  prize  them.  He  was  a  complete  man,  I  would  say  an 
absolute  man,  one  in  whom  matter  and  spirit  were  not 
divided.  To  call  him  a  spiritualist,  therefore,  would 
be  as  great  an  error  as  to  call  him  a  sensualist.  How 
shall  I  express  it  ?  He  had  something  original,  incom- 
prehensible, miraculous,  such  as  we  find  in  all  providen- 
tial men — something  invincible,  spirit-possessed." 

HALLAM. 

'^A  better  tone  began  with  Luther.  His  language 
was- sometimes  rude  and  low,  but  persuasive,  artless, 
powerful.  He  gave  many  useful  precepts,  as  well  as 
examples,  for  pulpit  eloquence.  In  the  history  of  the 
Reformation,  Luther  is  incomparably  the  greatest  name. 
"We  see  him,  the  chief  figure  of  a  group  of  gownsmen, 
standing  in  contrast  on  the  canvas  with  the  crowned 
rivals  of  France  and  Austria,  and  their  attendant  war- 
riors, but  blended  in  the  unity  of  that  historic  picture. 
It  is  admitted  on  all  sides  that  he  wrote  his  own  language 
with  force,  and  he  is  reckoned  one  of  its  best  models. 
The  hymns  in  use  with  the  Lutheran  Church,  many  of 
wdiich  are  his  own,  possess  a  simple  dignity  and  devout- 
ness,  never  before  excelled  in  that  class  of  poetry,  and 
alike  distinguished  from  the  poverty  of  Stemhold  or 
Brady.  It  is  not  to  be  imagined  that  a  man  of  his 
vivid  parts  fails  to  perceive  an  advantage,  in  that  close 
grappling,  sentence  by  sentence,  with  an  adversary, 
which  fills  most  of  his  controversial  writings,  and  in 
scornful  irony  he  had  no  superior." 

CARLYLE. 

'^  There  was  born  here,  once  more,  a  mighty  man  ; 
whose  light  was  to  flame  as  the  beacon  over  long  cen- 


0PINI0N3    rPON    LUTHER.  207 

tuHes  and  epochs  of  the  world  ;  the  whole  world  and  its 
history  was  waiting  for  this  man.  It  is  strange,  it  is 
great.  It  leads  us  back  to  another  birth-hour,  in  a  still 
meaner  environment,  eighteen  hundred  years  ago,  of 
which  it  is  fit  that  we  say  nothing,  that  we  think  only  in 
silence  ;  for  what  words  are  there  !  The  Age  of  Mira- 
cles past  ?     The  Age  of  Miracles  is  forever  here  ! 

^'  I  will  call  this  Luther  a  true  great  man,  great  in 
intellect,  in  courage,  affection,  and  integrity,  one  of  our 
most  lovable  and  precious  men.  Great  not  as  a  hewn 
obelisk,  but  as  an  Alpine  mountain,  so  simple,  honest, 
spontaneous,  not  setting  up  to  be  great  at  all  ;  there  for 
quite  another  pur^^ose  than  being  great  !  Ah,  yes, 
unsubduable  granite,  piercing  far  and  wide  into  the 
heavens  ;  yet  in  the  clefts  of  it  fountains,  green  beauti- 
ful valleys  with  flowers  !  A  right  spiritual  Hero  and 
Prophet ;  once  more  a  true  son  of  Nature  and  Fact,  for 
whom  these  centuries  and  many  that  are  to  come  yet 
will  be  thankful  to  heaven." 

EOSSUET. 

^'  In  the  time  of  Luther,  the  most  violent  rupture  and 
greatest  apostasy  occarred  which  had  perhaps  ever  been 
seen  in  (yhristendom.  The  two  parties  who  have  called 
themselves  reformed  have  alike  recognized  him  as  the 
author  of  this  new  Reformation.  It  is  not  alone  liis 
followers,  the  Lutherans  who  have  lavished  upon  him 
the  highest  praises.  Calvin  frequently  admires  his  vir- 
tues, his  magnanimity,  his  constancy,  the  incomparable 
industry  which  he  displayed  against  the  Pope.  lie  is 
the  trumpet,  or  rather  he  is  the  thunder — he  is  the 
lightning  which  has  roused  the  world  from  its  lethargy  : 
it  was  not  so  much  Luther  that  spoke,  as  God  whose 
lightnings  burst  from  his  lips.     And  it  is  true  tliat  he 


208  OPI^'IONS  upox  luther. 

had  a  strength  of  genius,  a  vehemence  in  his  discourses, 
a  living  and  impetuous  eloquence  which  entranced  and 
ravished  the  people." 

CALVIN. 

**  We  sincerely  testify  that  we  regard  him  as  a  noble 
apostle  of  Christ,  by  whose  labor  and  ministry  the  purity 
of  the  Gospel  has  been  restored  in  our  times.  If  any  one 
will  carefully  consider  what  was  the  state  of  things  at 
the  period  when  Luther  arose,  he  will  see  that  he  had  to 
contend  with  almost  all  the  difficulties  which  were  en- 
countered by  the  apostles.  In  one  respect,  indeed,  his 
condition  was  worse  and  harder  than  theirs.  There  was 
no  kingdom,  no  principality  against  which  they  had  to 
declare  war.  Whereas  Luther  could  not  go  forth,  ex- 
cept by  the  ruin  and  destruction  of  that  empire  which 
was  not  only  the  most  powerful  of  all,  but  regarded  all 
the  rest  as  obnoxious  to  itself, ' ' 

BANCROFT. 

''  Luther  was  more  dogmatical  than  his  opponents  ; 
though  the  deep  philosophy  with  which  his  mind  was 
imbued  repelled  the  use  of  violence  to  effect  conversion 
in  religion.  He  was  wont  to  protest  against  propagating 
reform  by  persecution  and  massacres  ;  and  with  wise 
moderation,  an  admirable  knowledge  of  human  nature,  a 
familiar  and  almost  ludicrous  quaintness  of  expression, 
he  would  deduce  from  his  great  principle  of  justification 
by  faith  alone,  the  sublime  doctrine  of  freedom  of  con- 
science." 

d'aubigne. 

"  Luther  proved  through  divine  grace  the  living  in- 
lluence  of  Christianity,  as  no  preceding  doctor,  perhaps, 


OPINIONS    UPON"    LUTHER.  209 

Lad  ever  felt  it  before.  The  Eeformation  sprang  living 
from  his  own  heart,  where  God  Himself  had  placed  it  : 
'  Some  advised  the  Evangelical  princes  to  meet  Charles 
sword  in  hand.  But  this  was  mere  worldly  counsel,  and 
the  great  Reformer  Lnther,  wdiom  so  laany  are  pleased 
to  represent  as  a  man  of  violent  temper,  succeeded  in 
silencing  these  rash  counsellors.'  If  in  the  history  of 
the  world  there  be  an  individual  we  love  more  than 
another,  it  is  he.  Calvin  we  venerate  more,  but  Luther 
we  love  more. ' ' 

GELZER. 

'^  If  we  recall  among  other  great  names  in  German 
history  the  Reformers  Melanchthon  and  Zwingli,  the 
Saxon  Electors,  Frederick  the  Wise  and  John  the  Con- 
stant, Gustavus  Adolphus  and  Frederick  the  Great,  or 
among  intellectual  celebrities,  Klopstock  and  Lessing, 
Haman  and  Herder,  Goethe  and  Schiller,  or  turn  to  the 
great  religious  reformers  of  the  last  centuries,  Spener, 
Franke,  Zinzendorf,  Bengel,  and  Lavater,  they  all  ex- 
hibit many  features  of  relationship  with  Luther,  a,nd  in 
some  qualities  may  even  surpass  him,  but  not  one  stands 
out  a  Luthe7\ ' ' 

HERDER. 

*^  Luther  has  long  been  recognized  as  teacher  of  the 
German  nation,  nay,  as  co-reformer  of  all  of  Europe  that 
is  this  day  enlightened.  He  was  a  great  man  and  a  great 
patriot.  Even  nations  that  do  not  embrace  the  principles 
of  his  religion,  enjoy  the  fruits  of  his  Reformation.  As 
a  preacher,  Luther  spoke  the  simple,  strong,  unadorned 
language  of  the  understanding  ;  he  spoke  from  the  heart, 
not  from  the  head  and  from  memory.  His  sermons  have 
long  been  the  models  especially  of  those  preachers  in  our 
Church  who  are  of  stable  minds." 


210  OPINIONS    UPON    LUTHER. 


EANKE. 


"  TliroTighout  we  see  Liitlier  directing  liis  weapons  on 
both  sides — against  the  Papacy,  which  sought  to  re- 
conquer the  world  then  struggUng  for  its  emancipation — 
and  against  the  sects  of  many  names  wliich  sprang  np 
beside  liim,  assailing  Church  and  State  together.  The 
great  Reformer,  if  we  may  use  an  expression  of  our 
days,  was  one  of  the  greatest  conservatives  that  ever 
lived." 

MELANCHTHON. 

*'  Luther  is  too  great,  too  wonderful  for  me  to  depict 
in  words.  If  there  be  a  man  on  earth  I  love  with  my 
whole  heart,  that  man  is  Luther.  One  is  an  interpreter, 
one  a  logician,  another  an  orator,  affluent  and  beautiful 
in  speech,  but  Luther  is  all  in  all — whatever  he  writes, 
whatever  he  utters,  pierces  to  the  soul,  fixes  itself  like 
arrows  in  the  heart — he  is  a  miracle  among  men." 

ERASMUS. 

''  All  the  world  is  agreed  among  us  in  commending 
his  moral  character.  He  hath  given  us  good  advice  on 
certain  points  ;  and  God  grant  that  his  success  may  be 
equal  to  the  liberty  which  lie  hath  taken.  Luther  hath 
committed  two  unpardonable  crimes  :  he  hath  touched 
the  Pope  upon  the  crown,  and  the  monks  upon  the 
belly." 

COLEKIDGE. 

*' How  would  Christendom  have  "fared  without  •  a 
Luther  ?  What  would  Rome  have  done  and  dared  but 
for  the  ocean  of  the  Reformed  that  rounds  her.  Luther 
lives  yet — not  so  beneficially  in  the  Lutheran  Churcli  as 


OPINIONS   UPON    LUTHER.  21J 

out  of  it — an  antagonistic  spirit  to  Rome,  and  a  purify- 
ing and  preserving  spirit  in  Christendom  at  large." 

FROUDE. 

''  Had  there  been  no  Lutiier,  tlie  English,  American, 
and  German  peoples  would  be  thinking  different!}', 
would  be  acting  differently,  would  be  altogether  different 
men  and  women  from  what  they  are  at  this  moment." 

LESSING. 

'^  In  such  reverence  do  I  hold  Luther  that  I  rejoice  in 
having  been  able  to  find  some  defects  in  him  ;  for  I 
have,  in  fact,  been  in  imminent  danger  of  making  him 
an  object  of  idolatrous  veneration.' ' 

6TOLBEEG. 

*'  Against  Luther's  person  I  would  not  cast  a  stone. 
In  him  I  honor,  not  alone  one  of  the  grandest  spirits 
that  ever  lived,  but  a  great  religiousness  also,  which 
never  forsook  him." 

KAHNIS. 

*^  Xothing  but  the  narrowness  of  party  can  deny  that 
there  are  respects  in  which  no  other  reformer  can  bear 
comparison  with  Luther,  as  the  person  of  the  Reforma- 
tion." 

WIELAND. 

^^  So  great  was  Luther,  in  whatever  aspect  we  view 
him,  so  worthy  of  admiration,  so  deserving  of  universal 
gratitude,  alike  great  as  a  man,  a  citizen,  and  a  scholai'." 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE  OF  EVENTS  IN 
THE  LIFE  OF  MAETIN  LUTHER. 


1483.  November  10th.     Martin  Luther  is  born  at  Eisleben,  and   is 
1483.  "  11th.     Baptized  in  the  Church  of  St.  Peter  and  St. 

Paul. 

1497.  Attends  the  instruction  of  the  "  Null-brothers"  at  Magdeburg. 

1498.  Is  sent  to  school  at  Eisenach— Ursula  Cotta. 

1501.  Attends  the  University  at  Erfurt. 

1502.  Obtains  his  first  degree  :  Bachelor  of  Philosophy. 

1504.  Secures  his  second  degree  :  Master  of  Arts  or  Philosophy. 

1505.  July  16th.     Enters  tbe  Augustinian  Cloister  at  Erfurt. 

1506.  Ends  his  novitiate  and  becomes  a  monk. 

1507.  May  2d.     Is  ordained  a  priest. 

1508.  Appointed  Professor  of  Philosopby  in  Wittenberg  University. 

1509.  March  9th.     Receives  his  degree  as  Bachelor  of  Theology. 

1511.  Visits  Rome  on  business  for  the  Augustinians. 

1512.  October  18th.     Receives  his  degree  as  Doctor  of  Sacred  The- 

ology. 

1516.  Publishes  "  German  Theology." 

1517.  Translates  and  publishes  the  Penitential  Psalms. 

1517.  October  31st.     Attaches  his  95  Theses  to  the  doora  of  the  Castle 

Church. 

1518.  August  7th.      Summoned  to  appear  in  Rome. 

1518.  October.     Meets  Cajetan  in  Augsburg. 

1519.  January.     Confers  with  Miltitz  at  Altenburg. 

1519.  July  4th-16th.     Disputes  with  Eck  at  Leipsic. 

1520.  August.     Publishes  :  "  To  the  Christian  Nobles  of  the  German 

Nation  ;"  "  The  Babylonian  Captivity  of  the  Church  ;"  "  The 
Liberty  of  the  Christian." 

1520.  November  10th.      Luther  burns  the  Papal  Bull. 

1521.  April  17th  and  18th.     Appears  at  the  Diet  of  Worms. 
1521.  May  5th.     Luther  on  the  Wartburg. 

1521.  May  8th.     Charles  V.  issues  his  edict  against  Luther. 


314  CHRONOLOGICAL    TABLE. 

1521.  May.     Begins  the  Translation  of  the  Scriptures. 

1523.  September  21st.     The  New  Tesiameut  published. 

1522.  Luther  visits  Wittenberg  and  preaches  a;iainst  the  iconoclasts. 
1522.  March.     Returns  to  Wittenberg  and  restores  order. 

1524.  Publishes  a  German  hymn-book. 

152*.  Proceeds  against  the  fanatical  "  New  Prophets." 

1524.  October  9th.     Lays  aside  his  monk's  cowl. 

1525.  June  13th.    Marries  Catharine  de  Bora  and  establishes  a  home. 
152G.  June  7th.     Hans  Luther  is  born. 

1527.  January.     Suffers  from  serious  illness. 

1528.  October.     Inspects  the  churches  of  Wittenberg  and  vicinity. 

1529.  Prepares  and  publishes  his  two  Catechisms. 

1529.  October.     Attends  the  conference  at  Marburg. 

1530.  April-October  Lather  in  Coburg.     (Diet  at  Augsburg.) 
1534.  Publishes  the  entire  Bible  in  German. 

1680.  May.  Confers  with  South  German  theologians.      Wittenberg 

Concord. 
1537.  February.     Luther  in  Smalcald.     Smalcald  Articles. 
1545.  October.     Called  to  arbitrate  between  the  Counts  of  Mansfeld, 

1545.  Christmas.     Goes  again  to  Mansfeld. 

1546.  January,     llepeats  his  visit  to  Mansfeld. 

1540.  January  17th.     Preaches  for  the  last  time  in  Wittenberg. 

1540.  January  28th.     Arrives  in  Eisleben. 

1546.  February  16th.  Establishes  peace  between  the  Counts  of  Mans- 
feld. 

1540.  February  18th.      Dies  in  Eis^leben. 

1546.  February  22d.  Martin  Luther  is  buried  in  the  Castle  Church 
at  Wittenberg. 


INDEX 


Adrian  VI.,  Pope,  119;  threatens  Lu- 
ther, 120. 

Albert,  Archbishop  of  Mayence,  11 ; 
sells  indulgences  at  Halle,  97. 

Albert,  of  Brandenbui^,  121. 

All-Saints'*  Day,  observed,  7. 

Altenburg,  60. 

Amsdorf,  102. 

Antichrist,  73  ;  against  his  balls,  79. 

Apologt  to  the  Augsburg  Confession, 
170  ;  adopted  at  Wittenberg,  181. 

Aristotle,  rejected  by  Luther,  41. 

Augsburg,  52;  the  present  city  of,  162. 

Augsburg,  Confession  of,  drawn  up  by 
Me'anchthon,  166 ;  approved  by  Lu- 
ther, 166;  presented  to  the  Diet,  168; 
adopted  ar  Wittenberg,  181. 

Augsbueg,  The  Diet  of,  163. 

Augustikian  monks,  27 ;  their  reputa- 
tion, 29  ;  origin,  29  ;  dispute  within 
the  order,  37. 


"Babylonian  Captivity  of  the  Church," 
75. 

B-\NCROFT,   208. 

"Battle-Hymn  of  the  Reformation," 
147  ;  it'*  ver-ions,  147  ;  its  melody.  148, 

"  Bear,  The  Black,"  inn  at  Jena,  108. 

Beuka,  91. 

Bkulei'sch;,  Hans  von,  95. 

Bible,  The,  discovered  by  Luther,  28  ; 
transla'ed  by,  97  ;  the  whole  in  print, 
17(i ;  revised,  186. 

Bishops  conveited  to  Protestantism, 
121. 

Borna,  105. 

BossuET,  207. 

Brandenburg,  The  Bishop  of,  69. 

Brunswick,  Reformation  adopted  in, 
191. 

BucER,  Martin,  at  Marburg,  155  ;  visits 
Luther  at  Cobnrg,  180. 

Bugenhagen.  133;  at  Luther's  marriage, 
134  ;  note  upon,  139  ;  sent  to  Lubeck, 
ir2  ;  calK'd  to  Deiim  .rk,  186  ;  preaches 
Luther's  funeral  sermon,  196. 

Bull  of  Excommunication,  76  ;  how  re- 
ceived, 77  ;  how  executed,  79. 

BUNSEN,  208. 


Cajetan,  50  ;  meet8,Lutber,  53  ;  threat- 
ens  him,  54  ;  prefers  charges,  66. 

Calvin,  208. 

Capito,  Wolfgang,  181. 

Carltlk,  206. 

Castle  Church  at  Wittenberg,  7. 

Catechisms  of  Luther,  149 ;  their  won- 
derful influence,  150. 

Charity  students,  23. 

Charles  V.,  61 ;  summons  Luther,  83 ; 
keeps  his  word,  85  ;  at  Worms,  86  ; 
opinion  of  Luther,  89;  pronounces 
sentence,  90 ;  issues  an  edict,  94 ; 
grants  a  respite,  170;  at  his  grave,  200. 

Church,  The,  in  need  of  reform,  46 ;  not 
the  Pope  alone,  73. 

Cities  espousing  the  Reformation  cause, 
121. 

*'  Christian  nobles  of  the  German  na- 
tion. To  the,''  71. 

"  Christian.  The.  a  free  man,"  77, 

Clement  VII.,  Pope,  120. 

Confession  of  sin,  97. 

CoBURG,  City  and  Castle  of,  163. 

Coleridge,  210. 

Cotta,  Ursula,  23 ;  protects  Luther,  24. 


D'AUBIGNE,  208. 

De  Bora,  Catharine,  133  ;  her  comfort  in 
Luther's  sickness,  145 ;  buried  at 
Torgau,  162;  effect  of  Luther's  death 
upon,  199. 

Dominicans,  The,  69. 

DtjRER,  Albert,  93. 


Ebernburg,  70. 

EcK,  Dr.,  62 ;  disputes  with  Karistadt, 

63  ;  with  Luther,  64  ;  goes  to  Rome, 

69  ;  returns  with  the  Pope's  bull,  77. 
Edict  of  Spire  (1526),  139. 
EmcTof  Worms,  94. 
"  Eine  Feste  Burg."  147  ;  its  versions, 

147  ;  its  nu-lody,  148. 
Eisenach,  22 ;  its  church  schools,  24  ; 

Luther's   sickness   at,   84;    Luther's 

preaching  at,  91. 


216 


INDEX. 


EisLKBEV,  18 ;  visited  by  a  conflagra- 
tion, 19. 
Ep.asmts,  122  ;opininniipon  Luther,  210. 
EuFUiiT.  Univeisify  ot,  20. 
E   icw,  Duke  of  Btnn-wick,  89. 

liXCOMJIUNiCATU'.N,  ()7. 

F. 

F.ArLE  abont  the  crows,  10.3. 

F.>  iTii,  tlic  cenirji)  point,  40  ;  a  rcmark- 
.•tl)le  nT'mo'ial  of.  10.>. 

F..I.SE  l'rophct>,  10.3  ;  tlieir  viewg.  12.5. 

Fanaticism,  Keligloui?,  103  ;  illustrated, 
154. 

FfiUDiNAND  at  "Worms,  85;  at  Spire, 
IGO. 

Foi^Gi-VENESS  of  sins,  <0  ;  alone  by  God, 
14. 

FoucK.  The  use  of,  protester!  against 
by  Lnther,  160;  reiterated,  187. 

Fkedkrick  the  Wise,  36:  receives  Lu- 
ther's these'-.  47;  refuses  Cajetan's 
demands,  56;  Imperial  Vicar,  61; 
conceives  the  seizure  of  Luther,  95  ; 
restrains  Lu'her,  98;  forbids  his  re- 
turn, 104  ;  his  death,  129. 

Freytag,  Gusiav,  on  Luther's  home, 
1:35. 

Froude,  211. 

FnuNDSBERG,  Georgc  von,  85. 

G. 

Galatianh.  Lectures  upon,  17G. 

Gi:lzeu,  209. 

George,  Duke.  G5:  prefers  charges,  C9  ; 

commented  upon  by  Luther,  106  ;  his 

treatment  of  Luther,  IHS;  his  death, 

188 
"  German  Ma^s,  The,"  137. 
Germans  despised  in  JRome,  39  ;  "anin- 

traciahle  people,"  138. 
Good  works,  9. 

II. 

IIaixam.  206. 

Halle,  in'iuljrence?  sold  nt.  97  ;  Kefor- 

mnii(m  introduce  d.  191  ;  its  university 

united  with  Wittenberg,  191  ;    visited 

by  Luther,  193. 
ITari:,  204. 
Heine,  205. 

llKNRV  VIII.  of  Engl.ond,  118. 
llRNRT,  Elector  of  Saxony,   188;    in- 

dncted,  189  ;  assists  tlic  Reformation, 

188. 

llKRDER.  209. 

I1;:ro>trati-9,  52. 

Herspki.I).  91. 

Ilc.NTiNo,  Sport  of.  95. 

lifss.  John,  ()5:  note  upon,  63. 

UUTTEN.  Ulrich  von.  (i9;  against  the 
Komans.  71  ;  nolo  npun,  71  ;  advises 
the  use  of  force.  fcO. 

Hymns,  Influence  of,  a3 ;  first  collec- 
tion of  German,  122  ;  used  at  Leipsic, 
189. 


Icovocla.=m.  102. 

JoNouANCE,  L'eiigiou".  illnstrafod,  149 

iNntLGENCKi^,  s ;    warrCil    aLa'nst   by 

Luther,  8  :  their  «  n^'iii.  9  ;   a  matter 

of  i)roilt,  i;i:  fold  at  taria  lates.  13  ; 

dcu'  unced    bv    J.ullur,   14 ;    told  at 

Ilalle. '.7. 
InivStani)  story.  97. 
Inspection.   General,   of  the  churches 

ordered,  138. 


Jena,  108. 

JouN  the  Constant,  118:  helpful  to 
the  Keformation.  136;  his  character, 
170;  parts  with  Charles  V.,  170:  his 
private  and  family  life,  175  ;  comforts 
Luther,  184. 

rlUTEKBOCK.  9. 

Jonas,  Justus,  141 ;   preaches  Luther's 

funeral  sermon,  195. 
JuLii;s,  II..  Pope,  28  :  bedns  St.  Peter's 

Chuich,  39  ;  Jays  its  corner-stone,  10. 
JrsTiFicATioN  by  Faith,  38 ;   becomes 

fixed  in  Lnther's  soul.  40 ;  the  doc- 

ti-ine  lully  developed,  176. 


Kahnis,  211. 

Karlstadt.  Dr.,  C2 ;  disputes  with  Eck. 
63  ;  begins  radical  refoims,  102  ;  nL'ain 
creates  di^^turbances,  124  ;  note  upon, 
124;  stormy  interview  with  Luther, 
126  :  leaves  tlie  conntry,  127. 

Kessler,  John  Jacob,  109. 

KuANACH.  Lucas,  133. 

Krauth,  2U1. 


Landstuhl.  70. 

League,  A  Defensive,  formed  at  Spire, 

160. 
l.EIPBIC,  G3. 

Leo  X.,  Pope,  completes  St.  Peter's 
Chnrch.  li»;  his  record,  10;  partner 
with  Albert  of  Maytnce.  11  :  Ins  opin- 
ion of  Luther,  48  :"cites  Lnther  to  ap- 
pear, 4H;  instructs  the  Elecior,  49; 
requests  an  Imperial  tax,  49 ;  pro- 
ceeds a<rainst  Luther,  76  ;  issues  an- 
other bull,  81. 

Lessino,  211. 

'*  LiBKRTY  of  the  Christian,  The,"  77. 

Link,  51  ;  at  Augt-burp,  5r^. 

Lord's  Supper, The,  67  ;  Zwinpli's  view 
of.  152  :  Lutliers  view  of,  1.53  ;  in  the 
Marburg  AriicleP,  1.56;  diflercnces 
among  i'rotestant<  upon,  180. 

LuTiiER.  Uni  s.  at  Mfihra,  IH ;  false  re- 
iiorts  concerning  IS  :  ^emo^e8  to  Eis- 
lebon,  18;  to  Mansfeld,  1;):  strnpelo 
for  existence  ;  20  ;  is  prosperous,  25  ; 
designs  with  Manln,  26;  refuses  bis 


I1?^DEX. 


217 


consent.  30  ;  loses  two  sons,  30  ;  pres- 
ent at  MartiuV  ordiiuition,  32  ;  desires 
lii<  inarriaiio,  133  ;  dies,  16"). 

Luther,  Heinz,  18;  visited  by  Martin 
LnllK-r,  91. 

LuTHKiJ,  Jacob,  10. 

LuTiiEit,  Martin,  lii'^  birth  and  parent- 
agi',  IT:  liisance:-tors,18  ;  isb.iiitized, 
19  ;  at  Man>.feld,  19  ;  his  liome  train- 
iiiir.  20:  school  training,  21 ;  at  Mag- 
debiirg,22:  at  Eisenacii.  22  ;  a  charity 
scholar,  22;  i-^  befriended  by  Ursula 
Cotta,  23;  receives  fnrlher  aid,  24; 
goes  to  Errnrt  University,  25 ;  his 
favorite  st lilies,  25;  obtains  his  de- 
grees. 26;  studies  law,  26;  enters  a 
monaster V',  27  ;  reasons  for  the  step, 
27-29  :  di-covers  a  Latin  Bible,  28  ; 
his  providential    expt  rienc^s,  29;  in 

.  the  cloister.  30 ;  menial  labors,  31 ; 
becomes  anionic  and  ordaiiud  a  priest, 
31:  his  soul  conllicts,  32;  leceives 
light.  33  ;  appointed  profissnr  at  Wit- 
tenberg. 36;  impressions  of  the  city, 
3^5;  ol)tains  his  first  theolo;_'ical  degree, 
37;  retarnsto  Erfurt,  37;  visits  Rome, 
37 ;  soul  experiences,  38 :  studies 
Hebrew,  39  ;  n'tnrns  to  Wittenberg, 
39;  obtains  his  seconl  the  logical 
degree,  3v)  ;  lectures  upon  the  Psalms, 
40;  expliins  law  and  gosptl,  40; 
reads  Tauler,  41  ;  publishes  his 
"  German  Theolo-iy,"  41 :  publishes 
his  95  Theses,  7  ;  preaches  against 
influlg.Mices.8 ;  attacks  Tetzcrstrathc, 
14;  intbienced  by  Tauicr,  42 ;  stands 
alone  at  first,  43 ;  sends  theses  to 
Fope  and  bishops,  44  ;  ttill  respects 
the  Pope,  46  ;  replies  to  Totzel's 
counter-theses,  47  ;  preaches  at  Wei- 
mar, 51  ;  meets  Cajetan,  .53;  leavo 
Augsburg  on  horsebac  k,  56  :  appeals 
to  a  coimcil,  57;  confers  with  Miltitz, 
60  ;  disputes  with  Kck.  64  ;  his  person- 
al appetrance,  64;  accnsid  of  luing 
a  Hussite.  68  ;  appeals  to  the  Chris- 
tian nobility,  71 ;  receives  tiie  papal 
bull.  77  ;  writ''S  to  the  Pope.  77  ;  burns 
the  Pope's  bull,  79  ;  releases  himself 
from  monastic  vows,  83  :  opposes  the 
use  of  force,  8)  ;  at  Worms,  80-82, 
sick  at  Eisenach,  81 ;  confronts  the 
diet,  83 ;  journey  home,  91;  visits 
Mohra,9l ;  Js  carried  to  the  Wartburg, 
92  ;  liis  treatmen'.  tliere.  95  ;  tormented 
by  the  devil,  93  ;  begins  transhitnig 
the  P.ible,  97;  writes  against  Albert 
of  Mayence,  97  ;  publishes  the  New 
Testament,  101  ;  visits  Wittenberg 
pud  lenly,  102;  loaves  the  Wartburg, 
104;  addresses  the  Flector,  105; 
incident  at  Jena,  109  ;  hishospitaM  y, 
114;  meets  the  false  prophets,  117 ; 
cont'-nds  with  Henry  VIiI.,  118:  re- 
forms the  Churcii  service,  etc.,  122  ; 
proceeds  against  the  fanatics,  125 ; 
admtmishes  the  nobles  and  pea--ants, 
128;  lays  aside  his  monk's  cowl  and 
marries  Catharine  de  Bora,  132 ;  estab- 


lishes a  home,  134 ;  orders  a  full  service 
in  German.  137 ;  recommends  civil 
and  cloricjil  inspection,  13-^;  receives 
a  son.  139;  serious  illness. 140:  confirms 
his  faith,  143;  composes  "Eine  feste 
Burg,"  147;  inspicts  the  churcl.es, 
148;  goes  to  Marburg.  152;  is  tor- 
mented with  troubles.  ir.0  :  draws  up 
the  Sehwabach  Articles.  157;  writes 
against  theTiirks,  158;  protests  against 
using  force,  160  ;  goes  to  Cobnrir.  162  ; 
translates  the  Prophets.  164;  loses  his 
parents,  165;  writes  to  his  son  Johnnie, 
165;  strengthens  Melanchthon,  166 ; 
retmns  to  Wittenberg,  172  ;  takes  the 
place  of  Bugenhagen.  172  ;  warns 
asainst  theKinperor,  173;  lectures  nn 
Galatians,  176;  the  whole  Bible  in 
German.  176  ;  interview  with  Ver- 
gerius,  177  :  unites  wiih  the  South 
German  Theologians,  181  ;  jjrcparcs 
the  Smalcall  Articles.  1S2;  visits 
Smalcaid,  183  ;  again  afflicted,  183 ; 
restored  and  resumes  labors.  186  ; 
writes  against  usuiy,  187;  preaches 
at  Leip-ic.  189;  writes  aL'ainst  the 
patiacy,  190;  weary  of  ]i\ing,  192; 
(ailed  as  arbitrator,  192;  eoes  to 
Mansfeld,  193  :  detained  at  nalle.193  ; 
preaches  at  Eisleben,  194;  acts. as 
:  rbitrutor,  194  ;  attacked  bv  sickness, 
195;  confesses  his  faith.  1^5;  dies  at 
Eisleben,  196;  is  buried  at  Witten- 
berg, 197;  funeral  sermons  upon, 
195  and  196. 

M. 

Magdeburg,  22. 

M.\NSFEi.D.  city  and  country,  19. 

Mansfkld,  Counts  of,  19  ;  meet  Luther, 

53  ;  CO-  troversy  between,  192. 
Marburg,  Conference  at,  151 ;  Articles 

Of,  1.55. 
Maiiriage  of  Luther,  132  ;    variously 

received,  134. 
Maximilian  I.,  47  ;  death  of,  61. 
Mrissen,  Bishop  of,  07. 
Melanchthon,  102  :  urges  Luther's  rc- 

tnrii,  104  ;  note  upon.  115  ;  opposed  to 

Luther's  marriage,  134  ;    atiMar'nirg, 

152;   at  Augsburg.  166  ;   loo  yi-^Ulinir, 

169:    funeral  address,  196;    effect  of 

Luther's    death  tipon,    198 ;    opinion 

npcm  Luther,  210. 
"  Mii-K  and  Butter  letters."  11. 
Mining  at  Mohnt,  18:  at  lusleben.  18. 
Mii.rn Z.Karl  von,  .':'8  ;  reproves Tetzel, 

59:    meets  Luther,  60;    cticmpts  to 

reconc  le,  77. 
I\I6iiRA.  its  situation,  17;  its  population. 

17  ;  its  mining  industry,  13  ;  is  visited 

by  Lnther.  91. 
IMoitAL  victory.  A,  98. 
MoTiiEii,  Ti'ither's,  18  ;   her  Iraininfj  of 

■Martin.  20  ;  her  death,  1(15. 
Muiii.HAUS'^N,  120. 

MuNZER.  Thomas,   125 ;    his    seditious 
.    pleaching.  127;   lawless  proceedings, 

128;  killed  in  battle.  130. 


218 


IKDEX. 


N. 

"New  rrophPta,''  Tlie,  12"). 

ISKW  Te-ijimcnr,  'Ihe.  trariplatecl,  93; 
the  i)iice  of,  118;  p:oliil)itc(l  byilie 
Iio'iiiii  CiUliolic  Chnrrh,  119;  com- 
ments bytlni  enemy.  119. 

NnirTscH,  CloisttT.  183. 

'•Nri.I.-BKOTHERS."  22. 

IsiKEMREKG,  Diet  of,  in  1522,  120  ;  the 
n  li'.'ion?  peace  of,  174  ;  the  Eoman 
Catholic  league  of,  187. 


Okolompad,  John,  152 ;  present  at 
"Marl  urj?,  153;  hisiciiiopt,  154. 

Opinions  npoii  Liithc  r,  201-211. 

Ordeu  of  Chu'ch  service,  122  ;  further 
improved,  1:!7 :  fr.e  .service  con- 
ceived. I8T  :  in  German,  complete,  189. 

Orlamunde,  124. 


P. 

PAnENTAi,  Iraininp.  20. 

Paul  in.,  Pope,  176  ;   calls  a  council, 

182. 
Feas.^nt  War,  127;  bloody  scenes,  129; 

en  led  in  atrocities,  1.31. 
PEnsEcuTioNS  agiiinst  Protestants,  121. 
Philip  of  Hcse.  85  ;  assists  the  Kefor- 

niati.in,  137  ;   calls  a  conference,  151 ; 

ileparts  from  Augsburg,  lf)9. 
Pleissenbuhg,  63. 
Pope,  The,  as  a  man,  45 ;   his  opinion 

of  Luther,  48  ;  cites  Luther  to  appear, 

48 ;    supremacy    of,    02 ;    by  human 

right,  65  ;  confessing  sins,  97. 
Pos'iiLS,  German  Church,  99. 
Prayeu  of  Luther,   142  ;    in  sickness, 

183. 
PnoTEST  at  Ppire.  1.'9. 
Protestant,  Origin  of  the  name,  159. 

PliUSSIA,  121. 

Psalms,  The  Penitential,  translated.  42. 


Rankr,  210. 

Kefop.mation,  The,  begun,  7;  eprend- 
ing.  (;6;  causing  disturbance,  80; 
radical  measures  of,  102  ;  progress  of, 
117;  in  ilie  cities.  121;  retarded  by 
the  Diet  of  Spire  (1529\  1.50  ;  by  dis- 
sensions on  the  Lord's  Sui.p^r,  ISO  ; 
introduced  in  Halle,  I5runs\vick,  Co- 
logne. 191. 

PKGFNsnuno,  Diet  of,  ISf). 

RKICIIENIiACII.  Pliilip,  133. 

IIeine<ke.  Ilai'S.  22  ■ 

Kei.ics  at  Witteul  cr?.  15  ;  at  ITalle,  97. 

Repentance,  the  firsi  tlicsi-^.  14. 

Recchi.in,  John.  44  ;  on  Luther.  40. 

Rome,  37  ;  its  churclies  and  clergy,  88  ; 
the  true  Babvlon,  45. 

Rose,  The  Golden,  58. 


S. 


SACRAMENTAriANs,  The,  151. 

Sachaments,  7.'). 

Satan  on  the  Wartbu^g,  90. 

SaYiNGs.  LutberV  bold.  84  :  at  'Vrcrm?, 
8S! ;  ai  Friedberg,  90  ;  on  Duke  George, 
106. 

ScAi  A  Fancta.  38. 

ScHALBEAN  Colbge,  24. 

Sciiauencurg,  Sylvester  von.  70. 

Scholastic  learning,  at  Erfurt,  25 ; 
neglects  Bible  stnriy,  S9. 

ScHooi  s  and  schoolinjisfers.  21  :  asked 
for,  74  ;  urgently  demanded,  12J. 

ScnwABACH  .Articles.  1.57. 

Si(  KEVGEN.  Fianz  von,  70  ;  oilers  a  ref- 
uge to  L'ltlier.  84. 

Sins  classified  and  paid  for.  13. 

S.AiALrALD,  'i'lie  League  of.  172;  the 
Articles  of,  182;  the  League  defeated, 
199. 

Spalatin,  56  :  ^arns  Luther.  84  ;  his 
account  of  Lntlier's  seizure.  95 

Spire,  Diet  of.  (15C6),  139  ;  ••  noiher  in 
1529,  158  :  a  third  in  1514,  190. 

Squiue  George,  94. 

St.  Ann,  29. 

Staupitz,  John  von,  31 :  advises  Luther, 
33  ;  recommends  Itiin,  35  :  urges  l>im, 
39  ;  at  Augsburg,  54  ;  retires  to  Salz- 
burg, 80. 

Stolberg,  211. 

Stotternhfim.  29. 

St.  Peter's  Church,  39  ;  built  by  indul- 
gences, 10. 

Students,  The,  and  Luther  at  Jena, 
109-114. 

Swan  Legend,  68. 


T. 

Tauler,  John,  41  ;  his  influence  upon 
Luther.  42. 

Tetzel,  John  9  ;  his  origin,  11  ;  indul- 
gence preacher  and  inquisitor,  12  his 
appearance  ami  manner  of  work,  12  ; 
issues  counter-theses,  47;  dies  of 
chaLTin.  .59. 

Teutonic  Knights.  The,  121. 

TiiR-Es.  LuthcrV.  8  ;  the  fir^t  on  repent- 
ance. 14;  rtad  jill  over  (Jermany,  15  ; 
met  by  the  Cburcli,  43;  f-eut  to  the 
Pope,  4  t ;    va'iou!-lv  received,  40. 

ToRGAU,  The  city  of.  1('2. 

ToiiGAU,  Article--  of,  162. 

Trebonius.  Jolin,  24. 

Trent,  Council  of,  called,  190  ;  con- 
venes, 191. 

Tre.  K>^.  y\rehbi-hop  of,  CO  ;  negotiates 
with  Ln flier,  90. 

TRir.ui.ATioN,  the  Christian's  lot,  15. 

Trutvetter,  Jodokus,  25. 

TuHKs.  The.  used  ns  a  pretext,  10  ;  the 
genuine  kind  of,  49  ;  Luther  writes 
against  them,  158  ;  begin  war  against 
Austria,  173. 


INDEX. 


S19 


Union,  refiipcd  at  Marburg,  155  ;  at- 
tempted at  Scbwabach,  157;  accom- 
pli:<hed  at  Witicnberg,  181. 

Usury  and  usurers,  187. 


Vehemence  of  Lutber,  143  ;  explained 
by  himself.  144  ;  by  Erasmus,  197. 

YtBGEUius  visits  Wittenberg,  177;  in- 
terview with  Lutber,  178 ;  becomes  a 
Protestant,  179. 

Virgin  Mary.  The,  29 ;  prayed  to,  42. 


Wartbttrg  Castle,  92 ;  the  refuge  of 

Luther,  93. 
Wedding,   Luther's,    134 ;    rings   and 

gifts,  134. 


WiEGAND,  24. 

WlEI.AND.  211. 

WiTTENBEKo,  City  of,  36;  troubles  at, 
101  ;  plague  in,  146. 

WiTTENBEuo,  University  of.  founded, 
36;  takt.'S  Lntlier's  part,  47;  crowded 
with  students,  101 ;  temporarily  re- 
moved to  Jena,  146  ;  united  with  Halle, 
191. 

Wittenberg  Concord.  The,  181. 

Worms,  Diet  of,  82  :  the  grand  assem- 
blage, 86. 


Zwickau,  City  of,  103. 

Zwickau,  Prophets  of,  103  ;  treatment 

of,  by  Luther,  "<17. 
ZwiNGLi,  151  ;  his  view  of  the  Lord's 

Supper,  152;  disputes  with  Luther, 

153. 


Date  Due 

^^.. 

1 

■    'V 

^>7 

4 
1  \j. 

^)  b- 

53 

m  ^  -^  7 

If 

'-  ^a'l 

« 

«ftlAl    -4    M    _ 

WW'l'^'W^ 

^fMMf- 

^ 

